m 


xcc;quweiitixae«M,vjcv.i^AiCKx.««Mi.t 


F/iRNswoa  ri 


^ 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2007  with  funding  from 
.  IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/deepermysteriesOOfarnrich 


r 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


fHE 

DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


WRITTEN    DOWN    BY 


EDWARD    CLARENCE   FARNSWORTH 


>    »  n    »  • 


PORTLAND.  MAINE 

SMITH  &  SALE,  PRINTERS 

MDCCCCXXI 


F3  / 


h 


H^'l 


COPYRIGHT  BY 
EDWARD  CLARENCE  FARNSWORTH 

1921 


••     ••»•,'      .. 


( 

CONTENTS 

PAGE 

INTRODUCTION     ..... 

VII 

THE  AQUARIAN   RAYS 

3 

THE   BUDDHIC   WAVE       .... 

6 

THE  FORTY-NINE  FIRES 

11 

SATAN        ...... 

IS 

THE   SECRET   ORANGE   PLANET 

18 

THE  LIFE  VEHICLES        .... 

21 

THE   ORIGIN   AND   MANIFESTATION   OF   MIND 

24 

MEMORY                   ..... 

27 

TIME  AND   ETERNITY              .               .               . 

30 

THE   SECRET   OF   KARMA 

36 

THE   OLD   ORDER  AND  THE   NEW    . 

42 

POLARITY                 ..... 

50 

THRONES          ..... 

55 

THE   BASIC   PHYSICAL      .... 

62 

THE   SECRET   IN   PRANA 

67 

BAPTISM                   ..... 

71 

MATERIAL   RICHES     .               .               . 

74 

TO  THE   WOULD-BE-PUPIL  OF  THE   MASTERS 

76 

THE   EARTH   CHAIN 

79 

RESURRECTION     ..... 

82 

THE   NEW   BIRTH        .               .               . 

87 

THE   FOUNDATION   ATOMS 

93 

A  MYSTERY   OF   RE-EMBODIMENT    . 

99 

THE   RAISING  OF   THE   DEAD      . 

101 

THE   PLACE   OF  HIS  APPEARING       . 

104 

442713 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

THE  AVATAR         ..... 

107 

THE  NEW  AGE            .... 

107 

CHRISTIAN   ROSENKRANZ 

108 

THE  TASK  OF  EMBODIED  AND  OF  DISEMBODIED 

MIND        ..... 

112 

SOME   ASPECTS   OF   POSTHUMOUS   LIFE 

115 

THE  MESSAGE   OF  A   BUDDHIC   MASTER      . 

118 

THE   EGOLESS   BEING       .... 

122 

SPIRIT   GUIDES             .... 

125 

PSYCHIC   VISION                  .... 

128 

THE   POSTHUMOUS   VIEWPOINT 

130 

THE   EIGHTH    SPHERE      .... 

132 

HEART   CENTERS         .... 

135 

THE   GREAT    BREATH        .... 

138 

THE   MASTER   HILARION 

141 

ARMAGEDDON        ..... 

145 

ELECTRICAL   ENERGY 

146 

THE   DAYS   OF   THE   LORD 

150 

JUDAS                 ..... 

153 

SWEDENBORG  AND   THE   ANCIENT   WISDOM      . 

156 

THE   UNKNOWABLE   SUPREME 

177 

AVITCHI     ...... 

180 

LEVITATION    ..... 

183 

ISHVARA  ...... 

186 

IN  CONCLUSION           .... 

189 

VI 


INTRODUCTION 


IN  submitting  this  third  volume  of  the  series 
begun  with  "Special  Teachings  from  the 
Arcane  Science,"  the  author  is  aware  that  the 
times  are  not  yet  ready  for  much  of  its  contents. 
Still  the  rapidly  widening  outlook  of  multitudes 
encourages  the  venture,  and  gives  promise  that, 
ere  the  coming  of  a  great  event — one  for  which 
in  humble  way  this  book  is  a  preparation — certain 
of  its  chapters  will  be  accepted,  and  even  assimi- 
lated, by  those  whose  eyes  are  toward  the  New 
Age  now  almost  with  us,  and  whose  hearts  are 
preparing  for  that  large  and  complete  message  of 
which  these  pages  contain  only  hints  and  fragments. 

Should  our  explanations  leave  many  matters 
more  or  less  dark,  it  is  because  we  ourselves  have 
not  yet  come  into  the  day,  or  else  that  the  full  light 
of  explanation  must  await  the  word  of  mouth  from 
the  World  Teacher  himself. 

From  the  title  of  the  preceding  volume,  "The 
Heart  of  Things,"  it  might  be  inferred  that  in  its 
probings  and  soundings  we  thought  to  reach  the 
central  mysteries;  but,  like  the  human  heart,  the 
heart  of  things  is  seven-fold.  So,  despite  our 
previous  attempt,  and  notwithstanding  our  present 
effort,  the  deepest  deep  remains  unknown. 

vii 


INTRODUCTION 

Far  from  subscribing  to  the  theory  that  matter 
is  but  the  three-dimensional  aspect  of  spirit,  the 
author  holds  that  both  spirit  and  matter,  each  in 
some  crude  condition,  existed  as  positive  and 
negative  before  time  began,  and,  because  naturally 
the  more  active,  spirit  has  progressed  enormously, 
though  not  necessarily  to  perfection,  during 
unnumbered  seons.  On  the  other  hand,  matter, 
that  form  of  electrical  energy  with  which,  on 
this  lowly  planet,  man  is  most  familiar,  has 
reached  only  the  condition  now  obtaining  in  our 
solar  system  and  beyond  it. 

Furthermore,  the  author  holds  that  matter  shall 
be  refined  to  a  state  of  permanency  as  such.  No 
doubt  this  matter  will  be  quite  unlike  any  sub- 
stance which  man  at  present  has  knowledge  of, 
and  perhaps  its  permanence  will  not  be  attained 
until  the  Universe  in  toto  has  evolved  to  a  definite 
degree,  or  even  to  the  utmost. 

The  resurrected  body  of  Jesus  was  the  first 
recorded  hint  of  the  possibilities  inherent  in  mat- 
ter; but,  we  contend,  that  body  was  only  the 
notable  beginning  of  a  condition  both  of  mankind 
and  the  World  itself, — a  condition  depicted  by  the 
Revelator  who  saw:  "the  Holy  City,  the  New 
Jerusalem,  coming  down  from  God  out  of  Heaven.'* 
To  John,  this  condition  was  an  earthly  one  wherein 
"there  shall  be  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor 
crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  pain,  for 
the  former  things  are  passed  away." 

viii 


INTRODUCTION 

Would  that  it  were  our  privilege  to  amplify  the 
few  hints  touching  the  possibilities  of  matter 
which  we  have  dropped  like  seeds  on  the  pages  of 
this  final  volume  of  our  series.  Such  an  explana- 
tion would  indeed  be  the  culmination  of  the  entire 
teachings.  As  it  is,  we  cherish  the  belief  that  to 
some  more  worthy  and  capable  pupil  will  be  given 
much  that  for  sufficient  reasons  has  been  withheld 
from  us. 

Yielding  to  the  request  of  many  readers  of 
"Arcane  Science"  and  "The  Heart  of  Things," 
we  have  in  "The  Deeper  Mysteries"  often  affixed 
the  initials  of  certain  Masters  to  the  teachings 
received  from  them. 

Edward  Clarence  Farnsworth. 


r 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

^  THE  AQUARIAN   RAYS 

IN  an  article  in  "The  Nineteenth  Century  and 
After"  for  September,  1917,  Mr.  A.  P.  Sinnett 
says:  "The  superphysical  powers  of  good  and 
evil  are  now  engaged  in  the  fiercest  struggle  for 
supremacy  that  has  been  waged  in  the  whole 
history  of  the  Solar  System." 

This  important  information,  doubtless  obtained 
from  those  who  know,  is  devoid  of  details;  there- 
fore let  us  amplify  the  brief  statement  of  our  dis- 
tinguished author. 

In  previous  teachings  of  this  series,  we  have 
shown  our  globe-chain  to  be  the  only  one  proper 
to  a  physical  evolution  of  which  septenary  man 
will  become  the  perfect  product.  To  other  worlds, 
our  own  is  known  as  the  dark  star.  This  because 
of  the  unusual  obstacles  besetting  the  evolution 
of  a  planet  destined  to  be  the  substantial  base  of 
the  scheme  comprising  seven  globe  chains. 

Though  in  large  degree  man  rises  because  of  his 
own  efforts,  yet  in  a  larger  he  progresses  through 
the  lifting  power  of  beings  higher  and  higher  in  the 
scale  reaching  to  and  even  beyond  the  lofty  zodia- 
cal Hierarchies.  With  the  advent  of  the  Sun  in 
the  outskirts  of  Aquarius,   there  should  descend 


-  -'-^l-./rHE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

from  tKat  constellation  to  our  physical  earth  both 
a  revelation  of  Truth  higher  than  any  before,  and 
an  incentive  to  its  assimilation  throughout  the 
world. 

From  the  Zodiac  to  the  Solar  Logos  the  lines  of 
force  are  unimpeded;  besides,  the  Sun  is  a  perfect 
receiver.  But,  between  the  Sun  and  our  physical 
globe,  conditions  at  present  are  far  different,  and 
for  several  reasons.  To  begin  with,  our  physical 
globe  and  its  humanity  are  the  most  imperfect 
receivers  of  the  zodiacal  forces  to  be  found  in  the 
globe  chains  of  the  septenary  series.  This  fact  is 
as  patent  to  the  dark  hosts  as  to  those  of  light  and 
love. 

Were  it  not  for  the  coming  Avatar,  whose  heart 
is  more  fit  to  receive  the  emanations  of  Aquarian 
truth  than  that  of  any  other  being  thus  far  evolved 
on  our  planet,  these  emanations  might,  outside  of 
certain  quarters,  prove  only  of  slight  benefit.  As 
elsewhere  explained,  these  emanations  are  in  fact 
a  buddhic  fire  extremely  discomforting  to  the  dark 
hosts  who  well  know  that  should  this  fire  find 
lodging,  even  as  sparks,  in  the  hearts  of  the  com- 
ponents of  the  incipient  sixth  sub-race,  those 
sparks  will  kindle  and  grow  and,  eventually,  in  the 
next  cycle  of  Aquarius,  they  will  become  that  flame 
which  will  make  the  sixth  root  race  enduring 
throughout  the  remainder  of  the  fourth  planetary 
round. 

In   this  accomplishment  we   foresee   the   utter 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

demoralization  of  Earth's  depraved  hosts,  to  occur 
at  the  great  cycle  which,  ages  hence,  will  usher  in 
the  sixth  root  race.  Because  our  opponents  are 
aware  of  their  immediate  danger,  and  a  greater  to 
come,  the  battle  is  on ;  a  matter  of  life  or  death  to 
the  dark  ones  who  strive,  by  means  of  infernal  arts, 
to  deflect  the  unstayable  Aquarian  Rays,  and  turn 
them  into  the  deeps  of  space. 

At  the  time  of  the  old  Atlantean  struggle,  the 
enemies  of  the  hosts  of  light  made  no  effort  to 
deflect  the  zodiacal  forces;  but  while,  since  then, 
the  White  Lodge  has  progressed  greatly  in  knowl- 
edge, experience,  and  wisdom,  the  Black  Lodge 
has  gained  almost  equally  in  fiendish  cunning. 
As  result,  at  the  outbreak  of  the  War  in  Heaven, 
early  in  the  first  decade  of  the  present  century,  the 
Black  Lodge  for  the  first  time  began  its  present 
methods. 

Moreover,  this  body  soon  was  enabled  to  enlist 
to  its  cause  the  brutalized  kamic  hosts  of  Mars, 
and  those  chief  est  of  adepts  in  all  infernal  arts,  the 
kama-manasic  hosts  of  Saturn;  whereat  there  sped 
to  the  rescue  of  Earth's  imperilled  humanity  those 
Lords  of  the  Flame  the  wielders  of  the  manasic 
fire  of  Venus,  and  also  the  Manasa  Putra,  the 
Sons  of  Wisdom  who  direct  the  supreme  buddhic 
fire  of  Mercury.  Over  this  mightiest  of  strivings 
the  Jovian  Hierarchy  sat  seemingly  aloof,  but 
really  as  Judge  and  final  Arbiter. 

Thus  it  is  plain  that  knowledge  and  strength  and 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

determination  are  by  no  means  confined  to  the 
enemies  of  Right,  and,  as  Mr.  Sinnett  in  his  article 
affirms,  the  outcome  is  assured.  To  this  let  us 
add  that  not  again  in  this  earth  manvantara  can 
such  a  conflict  occur. 

Foiled  in  its  attempts  to  turn  the  buddhic  Rays, 
the  Dark  Lodge  achieved  a  minor  success  in  that 
it  was  able  to  inject  into  the  hearts  of  those  whom, 
in  this  cycle  of  World  Karma,  retribution  has  left 
vulnerable  to  such  attack,  that  malignity  which 
was  the  mainspring  of  its  efforts  against  the  White. 
By  linking  their  own  Karma  to  that  of  these  dupes, 
our  opponents  doomed  them  to  overthrow.  Thus 
does  the  wise  and  good  Law  sometimes  accomplish 
its  object  through  its  sworn  enemies. 

H. 


THE   BUDDHIC   WAVE 

TN  the  book  "The  Heart  of  Things,"  and  in  the 
-■■  chapter  "The  Coming  Avatar,"  was  given,  as 
far  as  permissible,  the  esoteric  reason  for  the  descent 
of  an  Avatar;  so  let  us  say  briefly  that  a  major 
Avatar  is  the  vehicle  of  the  principal  called  Buddhi, 
the  knower  of  the  essential  nature  of  man's  every 
act  both  in  the  present  life  and  in  former  births. 
Because  of  the  inner  unity  of  all  beings,  these  good 
or  evil  acts  are,  on  inner  planes,  done  to  oneself. 
Impressing  this  fact  upon  the  outward  life  of  every 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

incarnate  being,  Buddhi  becomes  the  vehicle  of 
karmic  Law. 

In  the  presence  of  Buddhi,  falsehood  unmasks 
and  truth  asserts  itself.  Thus  the  enmity  of  the 
Pharisees  toward  the  Master  was  open;  nor  could 
it  be  concealed.  Judas  the  hypocrite  must  reveal 
himself  as  the  betrayer  of  his  Lord.  The  faithful 
disciples  must  renounce  worldly  goods  and  follow 
the  Christ.  The  hosannas  of  Palm  Sunday  soon 
sounded  their  true  meaning  in  the  cry:  "Crucify 
Him ! "  The  saying  of  Jesus :  "  I  came  not  to  bring 
peace,  but  a  sword,"  contained  nothing  of 
hostility,  but  rather  the  truth  that,  in  the  light  of 
his  presence,  secret  enmity  would  become  open 
warfare. 

Into  the  conflicts  which,  during  certain  cycles 
like  the  present  one,  occur  between  the  white  and 
the  dark  hosts  of  the  invisible  world,  weapons 
corresponding  with  the  crude  ones  of  human  war- 
fare never  enter.  Merely  by  their  principle  of 
Buddhi,  and  its  emanations,  the  white  brother- 
hoods would  disconcert  the  black.  These  in  turn 
seek  some  vulnerable  part  in  the  lower  principles  of 
their  opponents,  and,  because  with  the  white  per- 
fection is  by  no  means  universal,  the  battle  often 
fluctuates  even  as  recently  it  did.  Never  since 
Atlantean  times  when  victory  hung  long  in  the 
balance,  but  finally  turned  to  the  White  Brother- 
hood, never  since  then  have  the  black  multitudes 
been    conquerors.     Moreover,    never    before    has 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

such  warfare  been  as  general  as  recently  it  was, 
and  never  as  then  were  the  white  forces  so  able  to 
cope  with  their  adversaries. 

Ever  a  dispenser  of  karmic  Justice,  the  Buddhic 
Wave — that  emanation  from  the  heart  of  Being — 
is  largely  a  trinity  of  Atma,  Buddhi  and  Manas; 
in  other  words  a  trinity  of  spiritual  will,  pure  love, 
and  high  intelligence.  High  intelligence  guides 
the  operation  of  pure  love  which  spiritual  will 
causes  to  persist.  As  the  revealer  of  actual  con- 
ditions, the  Buddhic  Wave,  now  preceding  the 
descent  of  the  great  Avatar,  threw  to  the  surface, 
as  the  war  of  nations,  the  fact  that  these  nations 
have  long  been  at  secret  enmity. 

In  forward  and  retrograde  passage  through  the 
twelve  signs,  the  Sun  is  chief  agent  of  Buddhi 
in  its  aspect  as  Karma  to  this  world.  Without 
the  Sun's  passage  through  the  signs,  Karma  would 
be  inoperative  here;  consequently  all  evolutionary 
progress  would  have  been  stayed  at  the  outset. 

Always  the  Buddhic  Wave  descends  directly 
from  the  Sun  to  Earth,  and,  for  that  matter,  to  all 
planets  of  our  system;  but  for  Earth  that  wave 
differs  in  quality  and  degree  according  to  the  signs 
and  the  position  of  the  Sun  therein  as  seen  by  us. 
As  the  Sun  approaches  a  sign,  the  Buddhic  Wave 
begins  to  take  on  the  characteristics  of  that  sign, 
and  to  lose  those  of  the  sign  in  which  it  already  is. 
During  the  Sun's  forward  movement,  these  rapid 
changes  but   little  affect   the  lower  principles  of 

8 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

mankind  as  a  whole;  so  the  resulting  Karma  is  to 
the  individual,  and  the  family,  and  possibly  the 
community;  but,  in  the  retrograde  two-thousand- 
year  passage  from  sign  to  sign,  ample  time  is 
allowed  for  world-wide  influence. 

Exoteric  Astrology  assumes  that  to  the  human 
race  the  influences  of  the  Moon  and  the  planets 
can  at  times  be  as  malign  as  at  other  times  they  are 
helpful;  but  some  little  explanation  will  show  the 
fallacy  of  this  view. 

The  Buddhic  Wave  from  the  Sun  to  our  Earth 
is  seven-fold,  or,  more  strictly,  ten-fold;  also  it  is 
wholly  pure.  Moreover,  a  wave  of  pure  energy 
reaches  Earth  from  each  of  the  planets  in  the 
following  order:  Jupiter,  Mercury,  Venus,  Saturn, 
Mars,  the  secret  violet  planet,  Neptune,  Uranus, 
and  the  outmost  or  undiscovered  planet.  Sooner 
or  later  the  wave  from  every  planet  unites  with 
that  from  the  Sun,  but,  by  the  repulsion  of  the 
sun  wave,  any  impurity  emanating  from  any 
planet  is  thrown  back  upon  its  birthplace. 

The  planetary  waves  are  by  no  means  direct; 
thus  the  wave  from  Jupiter,  one  of  pure  spiritual 
will,  is  drawn  to,  and  unites  with  the  sun  wave 
quite  near  the  Sun  itself.  The  wave  from  Mer- 
cury, one  of  spiritual  will  and  pure  love,  unites 
with  the  sun  wave  a  little  below.  The  wave  from 
Venus  is  three-fold,  high  intelligence  being  the  new 
factor.  Its  junction  with  the  sun  wave  occurs  at 
a  point  somewhat  lower.     The  wave  from  Saturn 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

IS  four- fold,  purified  lower  Manas  being  the  new 
component.  Its  junction  with  the  sun  wave  is 
lower  still.  The  wave  from  Mars  is  five-fold, 
purified  Kama  being  the  new  component.  Its 
junction  is  below  that  of  Saturn.  The  wave  from 
the  Violet  planet  is  six-fold,  the  astral  element  of 
purified  personal  will  being  the  new  component. 
Its  junction  with  the  sun  wave  is  the  lowest  yet. 
The  wave  from  Neptune  is  eight-fold;  from 
Uranus  nine-fold,  and  from  the  outmost  planet 
ten-fold. 

As  stated  in  "Special  Teachings  from  the  Arcane 
Science,"  the  eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  planets  are 
not  in  that  system  of  evolution  of  which  our  earth 
is  the  base.  Having  as  yet  no  planetary  hier- 
archies, these  slowly  progressing  planets  are  in  the 
direct  care  of  the  great  eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth 
hierarchies  of  the  Logos.  The  Buddhic  Wave 
from  each  of  these  planets  to  Earth  is  really  the 
over-plus  of  its  sun  wave;  hence  the  importance 
of  Neptune  and  Uranus  as  factors  in  the  molding 
of  human  affairs. 

H. 


10 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE  FORTY-NINE   FIRES 

IN  the  teaching,  "The  Buddhic  Wave,"  we 
touched  upon  the  warfare  of  the  white  and  the 
dark  powers  of  the  invisible  world.  Also  we 
stated  that  the  weapons  used  were  unlike  those  of 
earthly  conflict.  To  understand  the  nature  and 
effect  of  these  weapons,  we  should  discover  the 
essential  nature  of  desire,  that  principle  which,  like 
will  and  mind,  is  a  component  of  an  inseparable 
trinity  on  our  planetary  chain,  and  also  on  every 
other  from  that  of  Venus  downward. 

Always  in  this  trinity  the  middle  principle  of 
desire  is  a  fiery  one.  Not  so  the  other  two;  but, 
as  in  contact  with  fire,  metal  is  heated,  so  will 
above  and  mind  below  become  fiery.  In  that 
reflection  of  this  positive  trinity  which  forms  the 
inverted  or  negative  triad,  Kama,  or  selfish  desire, 
is  the  fire  with  Lower  Manas  above,  and  the  astral 
personal  will  below;  both  fiery  through  contact. 

The  basic  physical  principle  is  a  fiery  one  through 
its  union  with  Kama  and  the  Astral.  On  each  of 
the  seven  planes  of  our  planetary  chain  are  seven 
conditions  of  fire.  These  differing  fires  divide  the 
total  seven  into  forty-nine  sub-planes  or  fires.  Of 
the  seven  fires  of  the  physical  plane,  Material 
Science  recognizes  only  the  one  destructive  to 
gross  physical  matter;  still,  as  every  physical  being 
lives  and  moves  in  certain  of  the  seven,  it  follows 

11 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

that  a  fire  to  which  that  being  is  adapted  is  not  by 
him  recognized  as  fire,  but  rather  as  an  agreeable 
and  life-sustaining  element. 

In  the  early  planetary  rounds,  our  race  and  the 
lower  forms  of  life  existed  without  inconvenience 
in  that  world-fire  which,  because  long  since  largely 
outgrown  by  the  changed  and  changing  physical 
organisms  of  every  species,  is  now  destructive  to 
them.  Man  still  lives  and  has  pleasure  in  certain 
aspects  of  physical  fire  which,  before  wholly  out- 
grown, will  to  his  backward  look  seem  harmful. 
Moreover,  perhaps  to  his  physical  body  of  the  far 
future  they  will  have  become  deadly  as  fire  can 
well  be. 

Certain  aspects  of  astral  and  kamic  fire  are  below 
normal  man,  but,  at  death,  depraved  men  gravitate 
to  these  olden  fires  once  comparatively  pure  and 
even  agreeable  to  our  entire  humanity,  though 
long  since  polluted  by  the  presence  of  the  outcasts 
of  the  race.  To  Swedenborg,  these  divisions  of  the 
astral  plane  were  hells,  the  habitation  of  devils. 

The  mind  body  of  man  has  risen  above  certain 
fires  of  the  lower  manasic  levels,  but  the  fires  of  the 
Higher  Manas  are  as  yet  unknown  to  the  great 
majority.  As  for  the  buddhic  fires,  the  source  of 
all  others,  only  a  few  advanced  representatives  of 
mankind  are  in  other  than  their  lower  sub-divisions. 

During  incarnation  the  human  physical  body 
holds  the  other  six  principles  in  touch  with  certain 
physical    fires.     During    its    posthumus    cycle    of 

12 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

vitality,  the  astral  body  holds  the  other  five  in 
touch  with  certain  astral  fires.  Next  the  kamic 
principle,  during  its  cycle,  holds  all  higher  principles 
in  touch  with  the  kamic  fires.  Finally,  the  Higher 
Manas  holds  the  two  highest  principles  in  touch 
with  certain  manasic  fires. 

Because  the  four  lower  principles  of  man  are  at 
variance  with  the  higher  three,  they  would  humble 
those  three  to  their  own  level.  Correspondingly 
the  hosts  of  darkness  would  debase  the  hosts  that 
stand  as  a  wall  around  humanity;  so  they  breach 
or  undermine  wherever  possible.  During  the 
ordeal  the  great  Niramanakayas,  the  tried  and 
proven  through  ages  of  service,  stand  intact  in 
their  six-fold  robes  of  purified  principles  down  to 
and  including  the  Astral. 

Among  these  great  ones  are  certain  who  in 
historic  times  were  vulnerable  to  attack;  and  even 
more  there  are  who,  in  the  Atlantean  struggle, 
were  badly  worsted.  Such  being  the  case,  what 
must  be  the  partial  weakness  of  thousands  of  the 
ordinary  champions  of  Light?  Concerning 
weapons  that  have  wrought  discomfort  and  defeat 
among  the  black  and  the  white  hosts,  let  it  be  said 
that  they  are  certain  of  the  forty  and  nine  fires. 

Man's  physical  body  can  be  tortured  by  ordinary 
fire  because,  having  passed  out  of  its  old  fiery  con- 
dition, that  body  has  not  yet  evolved  to  a  state  of 
immunity,  of  unawareness  of  the  existence  of 
ordinary  fire  as  such.     Certain  astral  and  kamic 

13 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

fires  are  harmful  to  the  ordinary  individual  dis- 
embodied and  on  the  astral  and  kamic  planes. 
These  fires  he  avoids,  even  as  on  earth  he  avoided 
physical  fire:  but,  were  he  wholly  purified  in  his 
astral  and  kamic  bodies,  such  fires  would  to  him 
be  quite  harmless.  When  purified  in  his  manasic 
bodies,  he  cannot  suffer  from  the  grosser  manasic 
fires. 

To  the  black  brotherhood,  the  polluted  and 
harmful  kamic  fires  are  natural  and  agreeable 
elements  constituting  effective  weapons  against 
certain  of  the  white  brotherhood.  The  high  and 
pure  fires  of  Manas  and  Buddhi  are,  in  turn,  tor- 
turous to  the  black  since  they  are  fallen  beings 
once  to  some  extent  partakers  of  these  fires,  even 
as  we  now  are  through  the  higher  triad  of  princi- 
ples. If  to  one  evolving  from  a  gross  fire,  it  in 
time  become  harmful;  so,  to  one  fallen  from  a  pure 
fire,  that  element  will  eventually  be  equally  so. 

The  wily  black  magician  attempts  not  the 
conquest  of  the  wholly  purified  white.  On  the 
contrary,  he  fears  and  flees  from  his  buddhic  fire. 
Those  of  the  white  who  as  yet  have  not  wholly 
purified  their  astral  and  kamic  bodies,  are  more  or 
less  vulnerable  to  the  gross  astral  and  kamic  fires 
of  the  enemy;  and  always  they  shrink,  and  often 
they  flee  from  the  intolerable  burning.  Selfish 
pride,  and  lust  of  power  and  possession,  are  manasic 
fires  somewhat  less  gross.  When  insinuated  by 
the  black  into  their  victims,  these  seem  pleasant 

14 


THE  DEEjPER  MYSTERIES 

and  life-giving  even  as  on  earth,  but,  to  the  some- 
what purified  white,  they  are  malodorous  and 
stifling. 

In  the  warfare  described,  the  weapon  really 
effective  is  the  pure,  buddhic  fire;  that  which  adds 
to  itself  from  the  purified  lower  principles  an 
indescribable  luster  and  a  determining  energy. 
Having  in  superlative  degree  both  that  luster  and 
energy,  the  great  Captain  of  the  white  company  is 
already  wielding,  as  invincible  weapon,  that 
zodiacal  fire  the  resplendent  truth  of  Aquarius. 

H. 

SATAN 

SATAN,  that  black  and  hideous  being,  is  not  a 
product  of  our  world,  and  to  him  neither 
human  shape  nor  physical  body  were  ever  given. 
Coming  to  this  earth  from  another,  now  in  pralaya, 
he  arrived  as  chief  and  almost  sole  survivor  of  his 
dark  company;  one  since  recruited  from  human 
kind.  As  an  astral  entity,  he  at  once  began  to 
prey  upon  our  earliest  races.  This  from  two 
causes,  one  easily  seen,  to  wit,  pure  malignity;  the 
other  deeply  occult,  and  requiring  explanation. 
Debased  Kama  and  selfish,  obdurate  personal  will 
were  his  dominant  principles,  in  fact  his  life  as  a 
self-conscious  entity.  Such  gross  principles  are  of 
course  perishable,  the  higher  triad — atrophied  in 
him — being  necessary  to  real  immortality. 

15 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

How  to  prolong  his  astral  and  kamic  life  was  a 
problem  solved  in  a  way  worthy  of  Satan's  devilish 
cunning.  He  became  a  vampire  feeding  on  what 
in  man  corresponds  with  his  own  perverted  princi- 
ples. Henceforth  he  strove  to  reduce  the  human 
race  to  his  own  level.  Imagine  him  desperately 
active  in  a  cycle  of  mature  world  Karma,  and  we 
account  for  the  horrors  of  the  war  now  passed 
through.  In  a  large  view,  our  common  enemy 
was  unwittingly  the  instrument  of  Justice  to  every 
nation  involved,  all  of  whom  were  more  or  less 
guilty  as  history  shows.  The  Pisces  Avatar  came 
at  the  time  of  a  judgment  more  circumscribed. 
The  fall  of  Jerusalem  and  the  dispersion  of  the 
Jewish  people,  though  momentous  to  themselves, 
were  not  then  important  events,  however  large 
appearing  in  subsequent  history. 

Touching  further  upon  the  past  and  the  present 
of  humanity's  old  adversary,  let  it  be  said  that 
while  in  former  times  his  acts  were  inspired  by  fear 
and  hatred,  those  of  to-day  are  born  of  despera- 
tion, since  for  him  the  descent  of  the  Major  Avatar 
means  greatly  enfeebled  powers  during  a  thousand 
years;  after  which  the  force  generated  by  the 
Avatar  will  subside  gradually  for  another  thousand 
years  Of  one  fact  we  are  assured,  Satan  cannot 
survive  the  rise  of  the  sixth  root  race,  because  the 
principle  of  Buddhi,  therein  resident,  will  act  as 
poison  on  his  principles,  unless  he  retire  to  some 
restricted    department    of    the    sub-astral    plane. 

16 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Virtually  this  will  be  the  chaining  of  Satan  men- 
tioned in  Revelation.  Undoubtedly  the  inception 
of  the  sixth  sub-race  is  a  menace  to  his  activity. 

The  kamic  principle  of  gross  desire  cannot 
endure  contact  with  the  buddhic  principle  of  pure 
compassion:  hence  the  coming  of  the  Major  Avatar 
arouses  the  ire  of  the  entire  dark  host.  Least  of 
all  this  host,  can  the  Prince  of  Darkness  enter  the 
presence  of  the  Prince  of  Light.  So  Satan  incites 
his  company  to  aggression.  Only  with  those  of 
the  human  species  who  most  resemble  him,  has  he 
personal  contact.  War's  unspeakable  horrors  in 
every  age  originated  in  his  attempt  to  increase 
numerically  the  victims  of  his  dreadful  vampirism. 

As  for  Satan's  followers,  each  according  to  his 
rank  becomes  an  astral  ghoul  who  imperils  the 
reincarnation  of  his  victims.  This  for  two  reasons : 
first,  because  these  victims  are  drained  of  neces- 
sary vitality,  and,  second,  because  gradually  they 
lose  human  shape  and  intelligence,  thus  becoming 
nondescripts,  or,  rather,  reversions  to,  types  now 
extinct  on  our  globe.  Nevertheless  the  good  Law 
does  not  cut  off  such  beings  for,  by  a  merciful  pro- 
vision, they  are  to  be  transferred  to  a  planet  of  as 
yet  low  development,  though  of  lofty  destiny. 
This  planet  is  known  to  Astrologers  as  the  higher 
Venus,  and  as  such  to  Initiates,  because  with 
almost  Divine  Wisdom  it  rescues,  and  sets  securely 
on  a  low  rung  of  the  long  ladder  of  life,  those  whom 
other  evolutions  have  failed  to  reclaim. 

17 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Since  the  dawn  of  the  twentieth  century,  the 
world  more  and  more  has  been  in  that  wave  of 
spiritual  energy  which  precedes  the  re-embodi- 
ment of  the  Aquarian  Avatar.  As  the  result  of 
this  influx,  the  virtuous  are  increasingly  incited 
to  virtue,  while  the  wickedness  of  multitudes  is 
reaching  that  culmination  which  means  their  dis- 
appearance from  our  evolution.  The  beneficial 
effects  of  this  general  weeding  out  will  be  realized 
in  succeeding  centuries.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
buddhic  wave  is  energizing  great  multitudes  to 
noble  deeds  of  self-sacrifice. 

H. 


THE  SECRET  ORANGE   PLANET 

TV /TANY  critics  of  Occult  Science  imagine  that, 
^^^  whereas,  by  slow  and  laborious  inquiry, 
Physical  Science  has  accumulated  a  mountain  of 
proveable  fact,  the  other,  because  jumping  at 
conclusions,  gives  out  as  truth  a  jumble  of  absurd 
theories  which,  if  tested  by  the  methods  of  Physical 
Science,  would  be  wholly  discredited. 

Speaking  for  Occult  Science,  we  repeat  what 
often  has  been  said  to  wit:  painstaking  research 
was  its  invariable  procedure  ages  before  Physical 
Science  began  initial,  crude  investigation.  Organic 
and  inorganic  Chemistry,  those  branches  of 
Material  Science  to  which  the  modern  world  is 

18 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

greatly  indebted,  had  origin  in  the  experiments  of 
the  old  Alchemists  who  were  themselves  stimu- 
lated often  to  feverish  activity  by  certain  mis- 
understood half  truths  gleaned  from  the  ancient 
Arcanum  pf  the  Initiates.  With  this  much  as 
preliminary,  let  us  proceed  to  the  exposition  of 
further  occult  truth. 

That  in  its  early  rounds  our  Earth  was  a  fiery 
globe  is  an  ancient  teaching  quite  in  accord  with 
the  finding  of  modern  Material  Science:  but,  in 
the  further  statement  that  in  its  culminating 
round  this  Earth  returns  to  the  fiery  state,  the  old 
science  abruptly  parts  company  with  the  new. 

From  a  previous  teaching  was  gathered  some- 
what concerning  the  forty-nine  fires,  seven  of 
which  are  proper  to  the  physical  plane.  Aided  by 
this  knowledge,  we  shall  now  unveil  the  truth 
beneath  the  exoteric  statement  that  in  its  latest 
round  our  Earth  is  again  a  fiery  globe. 

Though  now  a  dead  world,  the  physical  Moon 
in  its  early  rounds  was  fiery  through  contact  with 
the  fire  of  the  predominating  astral  principle  of  the 
moon  chain.  During  ages  of  evolution,  this  astral 
principle  was  dividing  gradually  first  into  the  pure 
and  enduring  astral  fire  of  what  would  become  the 
secret  violet  planet  and,  second,  into  the  gross  and 
perishable  astral  fire  which  finally  united  with  the 
dying  physical  Moon.  The  purified  astral  fire  of 
the  seventh  lunar  round  greatly  differed  from  the 
original  astral  fire,  and  vastly  more  so  from  the 

19 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

astral  residuum  now  in  pralaya.  No  separation 
of  fires  took  place  on  the  physical  plane,  since  the 
evolution  of  the  moon  chain  was  based  on  the 
astral. 

In  passing  let  it  be  said  that,  because  more 
ethereal  than  the  purified  astral  of  our  planet,  that 
of  the  moon  evolution  is  visible  only  from  the 
highest  level  of  our  astral  world  and,  even  there, 
only  masters  and  advanced  chelas  can  see  what 
therefore  is  denominated  the  secret,  violet  planet. 

As  the  evolution  of  our  chain  is  based  on  the 
physical,  it  follows  that  physical  fire  is  much 
nearer  to  our  humanity  than  ever  it  was  to  the  lunar 
fathers.  It  follows  further  that  the  basic  separa- 
tion of  fires,  to  be  consummated  in  our  seventh 
round,  occurs  on  the  physical  plane.  That  part 
of  our  physical  globe  which,  since  the  early  rounds, 
has  cooled  and  solidified,  is  largely  residuum  from 
which,  in  the  seventh  round,  all  life-sustaining 
power  shall  have  departed.  What  then  will  be 
the  condition  of  seventh  round  humanity,  and  that 
of  the  physical  sub-planes  proper  thereto? 

The  teaching  is  that  while  five  of  the  seven  sub- 
planes  or  fires  of  the  physical  globe  cannot  be 
assimilated,  the  two  upper  divisions  will  be  purified 
into  a  resplendent  globe,  self-luminous  by  means 
of  the  planetary  fires  from  that  of  Buddhi  down- 
ward. The  physical  bodies  of  seventh  round 
humanity  will  glow  like  the  earth  itself  with  living 
fire  which  to  our  senses  would  not  now  be  recog- 

20 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

nized  as  such.  This  fire  is  a  union  of  the  seven 
pure  spectrum  colors,  with  the  orange  predomi- 
nating. 

Thus  we  interpret  the  Arcane  Teaching  which 
furthermore  states  that  our  planetary  fire  will 
culminate  in  a  seven-fold  glory  outvieing  the  six- 
fold brilliancy  of  the  violet  planet,  the  future  five- 
fold beauty  of  Mars,  the  future  four-fold  of  Saturn, 
the  future  three-fold  of  Venus,  the  future  dual  of 
Mercury,  and  the  future  single  atmic  glory  of 
Jupiter. 

As  for  the  after  condition  of  our  planetary  chain, 
we  have  used  the  history  of  the  Moon  Chain  as 
illustration.  The  time  is  coming  when  a  secret 
orange  planet  will  be  added  to  the  number  already 
in  the  minor  subdivisions  of  the  Logos. 

H. 


THE   LIFE   VEHICLES 

A  KAMI  LIAR  occult  teaching  is  that  during 
its  entire  life  period,  every  globe  chain  in 
our  solar  system  experiences  seven  incarnations, 
each  a  Manvantara,  or  man-perfecting  epoch. 
Our  earth  chain  is  now  in  the  fourth  of  its  seven. 
Previous  Earth  Manvantaras  perfected  for  their 
humanities  permanent  robal  coverings  of  but  the 
seventh  or  highest  division  of  physical  body  sub- 
stance.   The  present  Manvantara  will  perfect  for 

21 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

its  humanity  a  permanent  physical  robe  of  a 
portion  of  the  sixth  division. 

The  fifth  Manvantara  is  to  perfect  for  its 
humanity  a  physical  vehicle  of  the  sixth  and 
seventh  divisions  entire.  Succeeding  Manvan- 
taras  will  only  refine  for  their  humanities  these 
two  divisions.  The  next  lower  division  of  physical 
body  substance  is  to  be  perfected  on  the  eighth 
planetary  chain,  the  destined  place  of  the  eight- 
principled  animal  evolution,  and  also  the  place  of 
regeneration  and  rise  of  all  human  failures  rejected 
during  this  Manvantara  of  our  planetary  chain. 

Analysis  of  the  quality  of  the  life  vehicles  on  any 
planetary  chain  reveals  to  a  nicety  the  status  and 
ultimate  condition  of  their  owners.  Into  the 
exposition  of  this  arcane  teaching  let  us  to  some 
extent  enter. 

In  Vol.  1  of  this  series,  "Special  Teachings  from 
the  Arcane  Science,"  and  in  the  chapter,  "The 
Planetary  Process,"  it  was  found  that  the  simple 
one-principled  atmic  lives  emanated  to  the  Jupiter 
chain  were  of  seven  degrees  of  fineness;  also  that 
eventually  the  coarser  and  coarser  atmic  lives 
dropped  to  their  proper  globe  conditions  in  the 
chain,  and  therefrom  were  carried  by  lower  and 
lower  life-waves  until  Atma  became  the  highest 
principle  on  every  lower  globe  chain.  What  was 
true  of  Atma  was  correspondingly  so  of  successively 
denser  principles,  until  each  chain  became  the 
home  of  its  appropriate  principle, 

22 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

The  wave  of  physical  life  which  swept  through 
the  physical  globes  of  every  chain  down  to  this, 
sowed  no  seeds  of  normal  physical  life  before 
reaching  our  world.  The  seeds  deposited  here 
were  of  seven  kinds;  and  in  kind  the  fruits  thereof 
are  unchangeable  forever.  The  physical  body  of 
man  was  the  highest  fruit;  one  not  to  be  con- 
founded with  the  animal;  hence  while  the  eating 
of  animal  flesh  is  of  common  occurrence,  canni- 
balism to  all  but  the  most  degraded  savage  is  a 
loathsome  crime. 

During  the  first  human  root  race  of  every  round 
of  our  globe  chain,  the  physical  vesture  of  every 
creature  whatsoever  is,  in  composition,  nearly 
identical  with  that  of  the  first  round;  but,  until 
the  middle  of  each  round  beginning  with  the 
second,  and  especially  until  the  middle  of  the 
fourth  round — that  which  corresponds  with  the 
kama-manasic  principle — every  living  creature  adds 
to  its  physical  vesture  grosser  and  grosser  atoms 
then  to  be  discarded  gradually  until  the  previous 
minimum  is  reached. 

As  the  physical  vehicle  of  man  incorporates  the 
highest  grade  of  its  appropriate  substance,  where- 
as that  of  the  animal  kingdom  incorporates  the 
grade  below,  so  is  it  with  the  human  astral  and 
every  higher  human  body;  and  so  is  it  with  the 
corresponding  animal  bodies.  Between  the  normal 
human  kind,  and  the  animal,  there  is  an  abnormal 
kind  whose  tendency,  while  never  upward,  is  in 

23 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

extreme  cases  toward  the  brute  level.  This  variety 
is  that  of  derelicts  and  outcasts,  the  unelect  of  the 
Pauline  doctrine  which  its  initiate  author  could 
not  unveil  to  the  Piscean  age.  As  revealed  on  our 
planet,  the  Christos  reaches  not  down  to  this  class 
who,  by  the  Divine  Wisdom  and  Mercy,  are  there- 
fore transferred  to  a  planet  wherein  a  more  funda- 
mental exposition  of  the  Christos  will  lay  hold  of 
and  lift  them  to  their  place  in  the  Cosmic  Scheme. 
That  the  luna  pitris,  incarnating  as  human  in 
the  early  rounds  of  our  globe,  were  of  the  Moon's 
animal  evolution  is  but  an  exoteric  statement 
veiling  the  truth  that  these  were  failures  represent- 
ing an  intermediate  principle  analogous  to  the  one 
above  mentioned;  in  fact  they  were  impervious  to 
refining  Truth  as  revealed  to  the  moon  humanity. 
In  this  lower  planet,  after  temporary  failure,  they 
would  rise  to  their  peculiar  destiny.  This  fact  is 
beneath  the  ancient  and  deeply  occult  doctrine  of 
that  original  sin  which  exoteric  Jewish  theology 
laid  upon  Adam. 

H. 

THE  ORIGIN  AND  MANIFESTATION   OF  MIND 

MATERIAL  Science  fails  to  explain  the  fact 
that  the  functions  which  it  labels  "instinct " 
appear  in  the  very  young  animal,  whereas  the 
human  infant  is  bom  mentally  a  helpless  creature 
that  must  await  the  slow  unfolding  of  mind,  that 

24 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

gift  supposedly  God-bequeathed  only  to  the 
human  species. 

The  notion  that  mind  is  the  possession  of  man 
alone,  originated  in  the  dogma  that  the  gift  of 
immortality,  or  even  the  possibility  of  attaining 
it,  is  the  peculiar  birthright  of  the  one  genus 
endowed  with  mind.  It  is  repugnant  to  the  idea 
of  Divine  Justice,  that  any  being  capable  of 
thought,  however  circumscribed,  should  be  doomed 
to  utter  extinction  through  death  of  the  physical; 
so,  in  lieu  of  mind,  mere  "instinct" — whatever 
that  may  be — was  allowed  to  the  brute  kingdom. 

Our  philosophy  teaches  that  Mind,  as  one 
aspect  of  that  all-pervading  Trinity, — Will, 
Desire,  Thought,  sleeps  in  the  mineral,  wakes  in 
the  plant,  becomes  more  or  less  active  in  the 
animal,  and  fully  alert  in  man,  the  crown  and 
culmination  of  Nature's  efforts.  During  the  long 
and  slow  ascent  from  the  lower  kingdoms  to 
civilized  beings,  indwelling  mind  is  ever  striving 
to  individualize  itself,  and  take  the  shape  of  the 
physical  body.  In  the  humbler  species  the  result 
is  a  most  rudimentary  mind  body;  one  dissipated 
at  death,  or  soon  after;  but  as  for  the  higher 
animals,  especially  the  domesticated  horse,  cow, 
elephant,  dog,  and  certain  others;  these,  through 
association  with  man,  and  because  of  their  efforts 
to  understand  his  wishes  and  commands,  have 
developed  mind  bodies  which,  in  certain  instances, 
will  persist,  and  even  re-incarnate  in  a  way  analo- 

25 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

gous  to  the  mind  bodies  of  their  higher  brethren 
of  the  human  race. 

The  wide  adaptabiUty  of  mind  to  its  environ- 
ment is  not  conceded  by  those  who,  naming  a  cer- 
tain aspect  of  it  "instinct,"  marvel  that,  for 
instance,  the  young  whale  from  the  moment  of 
birth  can  both  swim,  and  feed  from  the  teat  of  the 
mother;  whereas  the  human  infant  would  die 
were  not  its  mouth  guided  to  the  nipple.  In  the 
human  infant,  hunger  urges  the  principle  of  desire 
to  immediate  expression,  but  because  the  mind  of 
the  mother  takes  upon  itself  the  duties  proper  to 
that  of  the  infant,  Nature  has  for  ages  accom- 
modated itself  to  this  fact.  No  doubt  many  more 
ages  would  be  necessary  to  bring  the  infant  mind 
to  that  precocity  which,  from  necessity,  is  usual  in 
the  lower  species. 

To  those  of  circumscribed  vision,  the  fact  that 
Nature  is  red  in  tooth  and  claw,  seems  an  indict- 
ment of  that  Love  which  supposedly  is  sovereign 
over  all  our  world.  Throughout  the  animal  king- 
dom. Nature  is  striving  to  the  end  that  an  individ- 
ualized and  permanent  mind  body  may  be  the 
property  of  its  every  entity.  The  sluggish  minds 
of  the  lower  orders  must  be  roused  by  means 
necessarily  harsh.  Love  of  life,  the  fear  of  all  that 
threatens  it,  the  desire  for  food,  and  the  consequent 
matching  of  cunning  against  cunning,  are  the  only 
possible  means  by  which  the  lower  orders  can  be 
stimulated  to  think  in  the  narrow  circles  to  which 

26 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

they  have  thus  far  attained.  So  the  cost  of 
immortahty  is  tremendous;  but  the  result  will  be 
priceless. 

Long  ago  man  passed  through  his  fiery  struggle 
for  immortality,  but  more  or  less  of  the  evil  ten- 
dencies then  engendered  yet  cling  to  him.  Because 
of  these  evils,  exoteric  religions  condemn  certain 
of  the  human  race  to  everlasting  punishment;  but 
these  religions  fail  to  see  that  the  higher  virtues 
are  chiefly  the  evolution  of  their  once  necessary 
opposites.  Thus,  cunning  like  that  of  the  fox 
becomes  the  craft  of  the  savage,  which  in  turn 
becomes  the  intelligence  of  the  average  civilized 
man,  and  finally  this  widens  into  the  wisdom  of  the 
sage.  Again,  ferocity  like  that  of  the  tigress 
defending  her  young,  evolves  to  the  love  of  the 
human  mother  for  her  child;  and  such  love  event- 
uates in  that  compassion  for  the  entire  human  race 
which  distinguished  both  Buddha  and  the  Galilean 
Master. 

H.  P.  B. 

MEMORY  ^ 

MEMORY  is  that  faculty  of  the  mind  by 
which  it  retains  knowledge  of  association 
with  persons,  things,  and  events.  While  the 
apparent  office  of  memory  is  universally  familiar, 
it  has  an  interior  use  which,  though  known  to  the 
few,  is  undreamed  of  by  the  many.     In  this  brief 

27 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

chapter  let  us  throw  upon  that  use  a  ray  from  the 
Secret  Science. 

Because  mind  is  an  active  principle,  its  expres- 
sion is  always  dynamic.  If  one  holds  in  his  mind's 
eye  an  absent  friend  or  loved  one,  forthwith  the 
effort  causes  a  vibration  in  the  mental  substance 
of  the  seven-fold  world.  Then,  guided  by  the 
higher  mind  of  the  transmitter,  this  vibration  finds 
the  mind  of  the  remembered.  Should  that  vibra- 
tion contact  those  peculiar  to  the  physical  brain 
mind  of  the  receiver,  in  other  words,  his  lower  mind, 
it  results  that  the  finer  mental  vibrations,  proper 
to  the  act  of  mental  visualizing,  are  overpowered 
and  even  obliterated  by  the  coarser  ones  of  the 
material  mind  contacted.  Should  now  the  higher 
mind  of  the  receiver  at  the  time  be  in  rapport  with 
the  corresponding  mind  of  the  sender,  then  a 
drawing  near  of  these  two  minds  will  result. 

The  human  material  body  must  of  course  wholly 
conform  to  the  laws  of  time  and  of  space  obtaining 
on  the  material  plane.  Not  so  the  mind  bodies, 
especially  the  higher  of  the  two  linked  with  the 
material  body.  This  higher  is  in  its  own  definite 
aspect  of  time  and  space;  and,  if  freed  from  physi- 
cal hinderings,  it  would  obey  only  the  law  of  the 
high  mental  plane.  As  it  is,  every  human  material 
body  has  more  or  less  of  a  separative  effect  on  its 
purely  mental  associate  when  the  latter  would 
come  into  conjunction  with  another  of  its  kind. 

If  a  loved  one  has  passed  out  of  material  con- 

28 


THE  DEEP.ER  MYSTERIES 

ditions,  then  but  a  single  physical  obstacle  to 
conjunction  of  separated  minds  remains.  Desire  to 
visit  the  grave,  or  else  some  scene  where,  as  earthly 
beings,  friends  or  lovers  have  passed  unforgettable 
hours,  is  an  urge  originating  in  the  law  on  which 
we  are  touching.  These  places  are  potent  aids  to 
the  yet-incarnated  higher  mind  that  would  visualize 
most  clearly  the  being  now  beyond  the  veil  of  the 
physical,  and  thus  bring  about  the  near  approach 
of  both  higher  minds,  those  which,  in  the  course  of 
nature,  are  destined  to  complete  union. 

Because  in  the  world,  and  environed  by  physical 
conditions,  we  can  picture  heaven  and  its  inhabi- 
tants only  by  giving  to  them  certain  physical 
characteristics.  By  the  same  law,  those  who  have 
passed  from  earth  can  hold  in  memory  the  world 
and  its  dwellers  only  by  giving  to  them  certain 
characteristics  of  the  heavenly  places  and  their 
peoples. 

As  the  discarnate  higher  mind  rises  to  more  and 
more  appropriate  planes  of  being,  memory  of  the 
physical  world  and  its  contents — because  increas- 
ingly influenced  by  environment — becomes  more 
and  more  unlike  the  original.  The  belief  that,  in 
the  last  analysis,  the  physical  world  is  mere  delu- 
sion, no  doubt  originated  with  those  who,  in  the 
profound  trance  known  as  samadhi,  looked  at  or 
remembered  it  from  the  super-physical  planes. 

The  law  which  influences  memory  in  the  dis- 
carnate upon  the  higher  planes,  and  causes  them 

29 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

to  idealize  the  physical  earth  and  its  inhabitants, 
is  operative  in  an  opposite  way  in  those  who,  after 
death,  have  sunken  to  the  lower  divisions  of  the 
astral  plane.  Especially  is  that  law  active  in 
those  unfortunates  who  have  gravitated  to  that 
lowest  division  of  the  astral  known  as  the  eighth 
sphere. 

As  Swedenborg  discovered,  these  remember  and 
even  see  the  sun  itself  as  a  black  sphere.  As  for 
the  physical  earth,  the  distorted  memory  of  these 
makes  of  it  a  vile  abode  of  evil  beings  resembling 
themselves.  Those  who  yet  in  physical  life  remem- 
ber this  class  with  hatred  in  their  hearts,  are  in 
danger  of  forming  the  very  tie  which  of  all  possible 
ones  they  would  abhor;  for  let  it  be  emphasized 
that  while  love  is  the  potent  binder  of  hearts  and 
destinies,  hate  is  equally  efficient  in  its  own  field 
of  operations. 


TIME  AND   ETERNITY 

ETERNITY  is  the  Past,  the  Present,  and  the 
Future,  united  in  the  Divine  Mind;  whereas 
that  which  encompasses  these  is  the  Divine  Form. 
To  be  comprehensible  to  finite  mind.  Eternity 
and  its  Container  manifest  as  innumerable  spheres 
moving  around  other  spheres,  themselves  in 
motion  throughout  the  deeps  of  space.  For  every 
being  in  ascending  scale,  this  symbol  holds  until 

30 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

he  enters  Eternity  there  to  unite  with  the  all- 
inclusive  One. 

Because  a  revolving  sphere,  this  Earth  is  a 
manifestation  of  time  to  its  dwellers,  and  because 
Time,  moving  in  its  orbit,  carries  with  it  the  suc- 
cession of  events,  their  re-incarnation  so  to  speak, 
the  human  root  races  and  sub-races — progressing 
through  their  cycles  and  minor  cycles  of  timed 
events, — are,  at  the  beginning  of  these  periods, 
impelled  to  move  over  the  Earth  in  great  migra- 
tions which  began  with  the  polar  races,  and  con- 
tinued throughout  Lemurian,  Atlantean,  and  his- 
toric times,  and  still  continue,  as  witness  the  influx 
of  world  peoples  to  that  amalgamation  which  in 
America,  will  result  in  a  new  sub-race. 

To  primitive  man  the  earth  was  fiat;  the  all- 
important  center  around  which  swung  the  diminu- 
tive sun  and  moon,  and  the  insignificant  stars; 
heavenly  lamps  all  of  them,  and  lighted  only  for 
his  convenience  in  day  or  night.  In  Atlantean 
times  the  Secret  Science  taught  the  world's  rotun- 
dity, and  its  minor  place  in  the  universal  scheme; 
but  this  knowledge  was  for  the  few,  since  the 
spherical  earth,  and  its  axial  and  orbital  revolu- 
tions, were  clews  to  certain  cyclic  operations  of 
karmic  Law. 

Through  major  and  minor  karmic  cycles,  all 
worlds  and  creatures  approach  Eternity,  the  Divine 
Vision.  Enlarged  cycles  of  sight  will  be  successive 
until,  at  the  last  unveiling  of  minds  and  eyes,  the 

31 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

far  off  in  time  and  space  becomes  the  Eternal 
Now,  and  the  Ever  Present. 

In  both  the  individual  and  collective  building 
of  the  temple  of  Divine  Truth,  Karma  urges  to 
perfect  work,  since  it  reveals  to  man's  spiritual 
understanding  that  what  is  builded  for  Time  and 
Eternity  must  in  every  detail  be  flawless.  The 
lower  nature  deems  Karma  a  hard  taskmaster,  but 
the  nobler  part  of  man  at  times  sees  Karma  as 
Divine  Truth  and  Compassion;  so  the  dictum  of 
the  higher  nature  rules  in  a  way  which  the  lower 
never  realizes;  therefore  unconsciously  this  lower 
pays  its  debt  to  the  Law  as  we  shall  see. 

Retiring  from  objective  life,  man  the  builder 
reaches  higher  and  higher  levels  of  discrimination 
in  respect  to  Truth  until,  at  the  turning  point  of 
his  subjective  arc,  a  ray  of  light  from  the  universal 
Atma  informs  his  individual  seventh  principle; 
whereat  he  sees  time  as  a  spiral  in  which  he  must 
travel  toward  perfection.  Then,  though  actuated 
by  only  a  fraction  of  the  Divine  Thoroughness,  he 
gladly  descends  to  meet  the  requirements  of 
karmic  Law.  Soon  a  workman  on  the  physical 
plane,  he  will  tear  down  and  rebuild  wherever 
necessary.  In  the  successive  clothings  incident  to 
rebirth,  the  lower  nature,  because  taking  to  itself 
a  new  body  and  an  unremembering  brain,  may 
rebel  at  Karma's  decree;  still  the  momentum 
established  at  the  turning  of  man's  cycle,  must  be 
maintained  till  time  and  place  and  condition  have 

32 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

new  inception  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  cycle. 

Within  the  objective  arc  of  every  human  life 
exist  innumerable  karmic  time  cycles  which  lift 
one  into  joy,  or  plunge  him  into  sorrow,  but,  in  the 
direst  descent,  there  is  no  complusion  for  the 
higher  nature  because — as  in  the  greater  cycle — 
at  the  turning  point  of  this  small  dark  one  the 
Divine  Adjudicator  of  karmic  Law  informs  the 
spiritual  will  of  man  which  at  once  fulfills  its  office. 
Thereupon  the  lower  principles,  unconscious  that 
they  are  willed  so  to  do,  proceed  to  self-punishment. 

The  succession  of  births  into  the  physical  world, 
a  succession  uninterrupted  for  ages,  may  be  likened 
to  a  mighty  river  ever  flowing  because  of  its 
innumerable  tributaries.  From  the  lake  of  Itasca 
to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  the  Mississippi  sweeps  over 
a  flat  surface,  but,  for  thirteen  hundred  miles  in 
direct  line  from  the  river's  source  to  its  mouth,  the 
curve  of  the  globe  is  the  arc  of  a  circle,  complete 
were  the  river's  course  uninterrupted. 

In  respect  to  time,  the  human  race  moves  in  a 
great  spiral  of  which  the  historic  ages  are  an  arc, 
though  seemingly  no  curve  is  there.  The  plane- 
tary rounds — caused  by  the  sun's  revolution  in  its 
vast  orbit — and  that  simultaneous  great  circling 
of  time  which  really  causes  the  world-pilgrimages 
of  the  root  races,  have  their  individual  correspond- 
ent in  the  circling  of  man  the  unit  through  his  time 
orbit. 

Evidently   time  is  relative,  and  is  determined 

33 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

according  to  the  needs  of  mankind,  whether  evolv- 
ing as  root  races,  sub-races,  or  individuals.  The 
determiner  of  time  is  the  atmic  principle  of  man, 
and  the  Atma  of  the  globe  by  him  inhabited. 
From  the  viewpoint  of  these  Atmas,  time  is  only 
opportunity  perhaps  profited  by,  but  almost  never 
wholly  so;  therefore  must  man  be  born  again  into 
time  until  every  opportunity  has  been  made  the 
most  of. 

At  the  close  of  Earth's  seventh  round,  a  separa- 
tion of  its  principles  occurs:  then  the  higher,  to  a 
great  extent  purified,  but  not  wholly  so,  retire  to 
their  place  as  a  transparent,  luminous  and  secret 
planet,  while  the  old  body  of  Earth  swims  in  space 
a  planet  in  pralaya  like  the  Moon  above  us.  After 
ages  of  involution  comparable  to  that  of  the 
human  soul  in  Devachan,  the  secret  planet  reaches 
the  limit  where  its  atmic  principle,  enlightened  by 
the  Solar  Atma,  beholds  Time  as  a  spiral.  There- 
fore the  planet  gravitates  downward  to  unite  with 
its  old  body,  and,  for  the  world,  time  and  oppor- 
tunity begin  anew;  not  on  the  former  level  how- 
ever, because  the  lowest  arc  of  the  karmic  time 
spiral  will  indicate  the  place  attained  in  this  our 
present  manvantara. 

Although  Earth's  annual  revolution  is  explained 
by  Material  Science,  and  to  the  satisfaction  of  its 
votaries.  Occult  Science,  that  seeker  for  hidden 
causes,  finds  that,  at  the  turning  of  the  orbit  on 
December    22nd,    the   earth's   Atma   receives   an 

34 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

impulse  from  the  Atm^  of  the  Sun  then  in  Capri- 
cornus. 

In  passing  let  it  be  said  that,  as  regent  of  the 
Zodiac,  the  Sun  determines  and  maintains  for 
every  planet  the  time  orbit  necessary  to  its  peculiar 
development.  Losing  its  planetary  time  orbit,  the 
dead  moon  received  from  the  astral  personal  will 
principle  of  the  earth  an  imposed  time  orbit;  one 
not  without  purpose,  but  that  is  another  matter. 
In  respect  to  axial  revolution,  the  earth  is  impelled 
and  maintained  by  forces  somewhat  analogous  to 
those  causing  orbital  motion.  The  inner  impulses 
affecting  the  earth  are  slight  indeed,  but  sufficient 
for  the  minute  time  cycles  indicated  by  axial 
revolution. 

As  before  said,  our  earth  is  time  to  its  dwellers; 
hence  its  yearly  and  daily  turnings  have  fostered 
in  mankind  the  illusion  of  past,  present,  and 
future.  This  illusion  is  far  preferable  to  that 
of  the  mindless  polar  first  race  who,  in  the  light  of 
the  never  s  nking  polar  sun,  lived  in  one  dimen- 
sional time,  the  present. 

Year  by  year  the  earth  arrives  at  those  higher 
and  higher  positions  in  the  great  time  spiral  which 
usher  in  the  sub-races,  and  the  root  races  of  a 
planetary  round.  This  fact  wonderfully  strength- 
ens the  hope  in  the  human  breast  which  makes 
to-morrow  better  than  to-day,  and  the  years  to 
come  brighter  than  those  behind.  Therefore, 
ignoring  whatever  of  glamor  legend  has  cast  over 

35 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  long  ago,  we  picture  the  golden  age  of  the  race 
in  the  world's  large  and  brilliant  future. 

Viewed  from  differing  angles  the  Atma  of  the 
sun  is  Time,  Karma,  Truth,  Spiritual  Will,  and 
also  Christos,  in  short  the  Manifested  Word,  to  the 
worlds  in  his  keeping.  In  a  secondary  way  the 
earth's  Atma  is  all  these  to  its  dwellers,  and,  in  an 
individual  way,  the  corresponding  Atma  of  man 
is  therefore  ruler  and  finally  perfector  of  his  being. 
In  every  instance  Atma  is  the  Auric  Egg  of  Akasha 
enveloping  and  permeating  the  lower  principles. 

M. 

THE  SECRET  OF  KARMA 

IF  the  preceding  chapter  makes  plain  the  aspects 
under  which  Atma  is  active,  both  in  the 
Microcosm  and  the  Macrocosm,  we  are  now  pre- 
pared for  a  deeper  than  surface  view  of  karmic 
Law  as  operative  in  individual  and  collective  man, 
as  well  as  in  the  world  itself.  Sure  that  our  dis- 
coveries will  be  of  universal  application,  let  us 
begin  with  man. 

Completing  the  subjective  arc  of  his  incarnation 
orbit,  man,  now  represented  by  the  ego — Atma, 
Buddhi,  Manas — has  reached,  almost  always 
unconsciously,  the  atmic  turning  point.  There 
his  individual  Atma,  informed  by  the  solar  Atma — 
the  Lords  of  Karma — constructs  for  the  next  incar- 
nation an  ideal  cycle;  not  of  time  as  we  understand 

36 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

it,  but  of  happenings.  In  constructing  this  cycle, 
Atma  is  Truth  and  Justice,  since  in  the  cycle 
every  happening  is  the  truth  of  a  former  happening 
in  that  the  deeds  once  done  to  others,  and  so 
really  done  to  oneself,  are  to  react  for  weal  or  woe 
on  the  doer.  In  the  ordering  of  this  cycle,  Atma 
is  Spiritual  Will,  and  in  the  carrying  out  it  is  Karma. 

Because  of  its  conjunction  with  Buddhi  and 
Manas,  Atma  is  the  Christos  in  man,  his  individual 
Word  which  recognizes  in  the  astral  personal  will, 
conjoined  with  Kama  and  Kama  Manas,  a  reflec- 
tion of  itself,  a  negative  expression  of  the  Word. 
If  the  karmic  cycle,  constructed  by  Atma  for  the 
new  birth,  were  full  and  complete,  then  earthly 
man  would  be  fore-ordained,  a  mere  automaton,  a 
creature  of  fate,  wherefore  the  real  purpose  of 
Karma  would  prove  abortive.  Evidently  the 
lower  will  must  be  allowed  to  insert  in  the  karmic 
cycle  many  happenings  of  its  own  choosing. 

Mark  well  that  the  karmic  cycle  is  not  in  time  as 
by  us  understood;  it  is  but  a  succession  of  events 
whose  order  cannot  be  transposed,  although 
between  many  of  these  events  others  may  be 
inserted  by  the  untrammelled  lower  will.  The 
Spiritual  Will  would  unite  this  lower  with  itself, 
but  its  only  method  is  the  karmic  procedure;  that 
ordained  by  Divine  Wisdom.  Throughout  material 
life,  man's  Spiritual  Will  presides  over  things 
inevitable;  in  this  it  is  Karma.  Wheresoever 
there  is  volition,  personal  will  is  the  final  factor; 

37 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

hence,  if  a  voluntary  deed  be  noble  and  self- 
sacrificing,  the  progress  of  personal  will  is  thereby 
revealed. 

At  this  juncture  two  questions  are  suggested. 
First:  is  man's  physical  death  always  indicated  in 
the  original  cycle,  and  consequently  fore-ordained? 
Answer:  It  is  indicated  and  fore-ordained  only 
when,  in  constructing  the  original  imperative 
series,  the  individual  Atma — because  enlightened 
from  on  high — must  needs  insert  a  premature  or 
otherwise  unnatural  death.  Second:  what  results 
from  this  death?  Answer:  Then,  whether  short 
or  long,  the  cycle  purposely  ended  leaves  many 
debts  to  be  equalized  in  another  birth.  Gradually 
the  karmic  cycle  has  been  forced  to  include  deeds 
done  in  several  births,  but  now  wisely  arranged  to 
the  best  results.  If  no  such  fatality  is  in  the 
original  cycle,  then,  barring  reckless  disregard  of 
physical  law,  physical  life  usually  continues  until 
the  will  to  live  is  exhausted,  a  natural  occurrence 
at  this  world-stage  of  human  evolution. 

Our  first  questions  answered,  a  second  grows  out 
of  them.  Is  the  act  of  self-destruction  in  the 
order  of  predestined  events,  or  is  it  wholly  voli- 
tional? We  reply  that  it  may  be  a  karmic  adjust- 
ment of  a  debt  incurred  long  ago,  and  so  included 
in  the  original  series,  or  it  may  be  sourced  some- 
where in  the  present  life,  or  it  may  originate  in  a 
sudden  impulse  of  the  personal  will,  thus,  in  the 
last  two  instances,  engendering  Karma  for  a  future 

38 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

birth.  Only  a  master  of  wisdom  who  has  largely 
united  his  lower  and  higher  will,  and  so  gained 
atmic  sight,  can  determine  in  every  instance. 

Out  of  this  explanation  grows  a  third  question. 
Is  not  present  retribution  and  reward  often  the 
outcome  of  deeds  done  in  the  present  life,  and,  if 
so,  how  shall  our  exposition  of  karmic  procedure 
be  enlarged  to  cover  the  facts? 

In  reply:  Atma  is  unceasingly  active.  Were 
its  karmic  activity  confined  to  a  carrying  out  of 
the  fore-ordained,  then  the  free  deeds  of  this  present 
life  would  not  be  recompensed  therein;  so  to  the 
vast  majority  of  men  Divine  Justice  would  be  non- 
existent. In  its  aspect  as  Karma,  Atma  rightfully 
dispenses  justice,  and  incessantly  and  promptly 
for  evil  deeds  were  it  not  for  the  individual  Buddhi, 
a  principle  wise  with  the  wisdom  of  compassion. 

From  the  viewpoint  of  Buddhi,  such  unfailingly 
prompt  recompense  would  control  man  through 
compulsion,  fear  of  the  law;  and  is  it  not  evident 
that  unfailingly  prompt  recompense  of  good 
would  make  reward  the  chief  incentive  to  virtue? 
In  regard  to  evil:  from  the  viewpoint  of  the 
individual  Atma  the  individual  Buddhi  is  too 
lenient;  so  the  harmonious  outcome  of  these 
differing  views  is  compromise;  not  in  respect  to 
the  fore-ordained  of  higher  powers,  but  in  respect 
to  the  time  of  reckoning  for  the  evil,  and  the 
reward  of  the  good  deeds  of  the  present  life. 

In  many  instances  Atma  defers  karmic  action 

39 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

that  Buddhi,  in  its  aspect  as  conscience,  may 
admonish  the  evil  doer,  and  possibly  rescue  him 
from  greater  degradation.  This  adjustment  of  the 
atmic  and  the  buddhic  methods  is  approved  by 
the  higher  Manas  in  its  moments  of  purest  insight. 
To  maintain  equilibrium,  both  in  man  and  the 
world,  the  close  connection  of  action  and  reaction 
is  often  imperative;  hence  no  intervention  of 
Buddhi  occurs.  In  these  cases  the  sequence  of 
action  and  reaction  is  obvious  to  the  simplest 
understanding,  and  is  taken  for  granted  by  all. 

In  a  way  far  larger  than  above  described,  the 
holding  back  of  Karma  is  possible.  The  individual 
Atma  has  larger  and  larger  correspondents  in  the 
collective  sub-race  and  root  race  Atmas,  and  that 
of  humanity  entire.  Karma,  operative  on  man- 
kind in  groups,  originates  in  the  solar  Atma,  and 
acts  through  the  group  Atma.  Buddhi,  operative 
on  mankind  in  groups,  originates  in  the  solar 
Buddhi,  and  acts  chiefly  through  the  group  Buddhi 
of  the  dedicated  few  who,  renouncing  the  heavenly 
rest,  have  vowed  service  to  all  mankind  during 
this  planetary  round  and  those  to  succeed. 

Always  the  most  saintly  believers  in  the  one  life 
theory  look  for  earlly  termination  of  their  good 
labors  in  this  lower  vineyard;  whereas  those  who 
have  vowed  unending  service  have  registered 
indelibly,  on  the  Akasha  of  their  individual  Atma- 
Buddhi,  the  noble  truth  that  they  have  become 
sponsors  for  humanity  through  the  ages.     Racial 

40 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

and  world  Karma  are  of  slow  accumulation ;  con- 
sequently only  these  continual  workers  can  offer 
adequate  reason  why  mature  Karma  should  be 
dispensed  as  a  rivulet,  rather  than  as  a  roaring, 
whelming  flood. 

Stripped  of  esoteric  dress,  the  story  of  Sodom  is 
deeply  occult.  There  the  Lord  represents  mature 
group  Karma,  while  Lot  is  a  dedicated  soul; 
though  by  himself  unequal  to  the  task  of  redeeming 
his  city.  Karma  is  to  be  withheld  provided  a 
minimum  of  ten  dedicated  ones  will  join  with  Lot. 
These  not  appearing,  the  atmic  standard  of  Justice 
prevails,  and  destruction  overtakes  Sodom. 

With  the  beginning  of  this  century,  a  karmic 
world-cycle  of  fore-ordained  happenings  was  inau- 
gurated. Among  the  inevitables  of  that  cycle  is 
the  world  war  embodying  the  delayed  Karma  of 
centuries.  True,  the  Napoleonic  wars  somewhat 
reduced  the  volume  of  overdue  Karma,  but  the 
lamentable  fact  is  patent  that  the  band  of  eternally 
dedicated  helpers  of  humanity  is  insufficient  for  the 
task  of  bringing  the  average  of  the  race  to  the 
standard  which  warrants  the  further  delaying  of 
much  overdue  world  Karma. 

One  object  of  the  Theosophical  movement,  in 
fact  its  most  vital  object,  is  to  arouse  certain 
advanced  souls,  the  world  over,  to  the  needs  of  the 
White  Lodge.  The  Buddhic  group  has  indeed 
been  increased  through  such  knowledge  of  Karma 
and  rebirth  as  our  co-worker  H.  P.  B.  brought  to 

41 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  western  world;  but,  as  offset,  due  to  the  schem- 
ing of  our  age  long  enemies,  mutual  jealousies  and 
consequent  disruption  inimical  to  the  buddhic 
grouping  have  appeared  in  quarters  where  least 
they  should  be. 

Fortunately  for  our  cause — that  of  our  god- 
children everywhere — the  cycle  of  perfected  hap- 
penings contains  the  Avatar,  a  being  of  free  and 
dedicated  will,  our  visible  head  and  mouthpiece 
in  the  wide  arena  of  human  events.  That  through 
his  buddhic  presence,  and  his  present  day  message 
to  prepared  peoples,  the  buddhic  group  shall  be 
vastly  increased,  there  are  internal  evidences 
obvious  to  those  who  can  read.  Unfortunately 
such  readers  exist  among  the  dark  hosts  now 
aroused  to  frenzied  opposition.  Many  of  these 
have  vowed  eternal  hostility  to  the  good;  which 
vow  is  registered  not  in  the  indestructible  Akasha, 
but  in  its  opposite,  the  deteriorating  astral  and 
kamic  principles  of  their  lower  natures. 

M. 


THE  OLD  ORDER  AND  THE  NEW 

IN  "Arcane  Science,"  page  93,  also  in  "The 
Heart  of  Things,"  in  the  chapter  "Jehovah," 
it  was  explained  that  the  "God  of  Nations"  was 
united  to  the  Jews  through  the  ray  proper  to  the 
astral  principle  of  personal  will,  in  fact  their  violet 

42 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

racial  ray,  and  that  of  Jehovah  himself  as  the 
summit  of  the  astral,  lunar  evolution. 

Though  in  many  ways  no  better  than  others, 
the  Isrealites  were  fortunate  in  that  the  ray  tie 
between  Abraham  their  father  and  Jehovah,  then 
regent  of  this  planet,  had  resulted  in  a  posterity 
peculiarly  favored,  because  in  a  peculiar  way  the 
children  of  Jehovah.  That  this  favoring  was  not 
mere  partiality  we  may  be  sure. 

That  the  Hebrew  prophets  and  inspired  singers 
have  much  vitiated  their  message  with  the  prej- 
udices and  arbitrary  ideas  of  justice  inseparable 
from  their  time  and  their  evolution  in  their  racial 
ray,  the  Old  Testament  everywhere  shows,  as 
witness  the  following  taken  at  random:  "I  the 
Lord  am  a  jealous  God,  visiting  the  iniquity  of  the 
fathers  upon  the  children."  "God  is  jealous,  and 
the  Lord  revengeth;  the  Lord  revenge  th  and  is 
furious."  Often  a  more  temperate  tone  is  heard 
in  such  sayings  as  "The  Lord  of  hosts  shall  be 
exalted  in  judgment."  "  For  a  small  moment  have 
I  forsaken  thee,  but  with  great  mercy  will  I  gather 
thee."  "The  Lord  is  slow  to  anger  and  great  in 
power." 

In  the  light  just  thrown  upon  the  procedure  of 
Karma,  it  is  evident  that  the  Hebrew  writers  con- 
founded atmic  judgment  with  wrath  and  revenge. 
In  the  milder  passages  above  quoted,  Mercy — 
Buddhi — intervenes   not   against   the   administra- 


43 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

tion  of  atmic  justice,  but  against  supposed  anger, 
that  mere  human  frailty. 

To  form  adequate  estimate  of  Jehovah,  whom 
his  prophets  have  invested  with  contradictory 
human  emotions,  we  must  consider  that  He  repre- 
sents personal  will  purified  and  merged  in  Divine 
Will.  This  union  results  in  a  two-foldness  foreign 
to  single  Divine  Will.  Jehovah  is  Karma,  not 
from  the  atmic,  but  in  fact  from  the  astral-atmic 
stand.  In  the  prophets  we  see  no  purely  imper- 
sonal administration  of  Law,  but  everywhere  a 
personal  note  of  authority.  The  difficulty  of 
interpreting  the  mandates  of  such  a  God  and  in 
such  a  time  inevitably  led  the  Hebrew  mouth- 
pieces of  Jehovah  to  exaggeration  of  his  personal 
Will  aspect. 

That  His  name  might  be  known  upon  the  earth, 
and  His  law  promulgated,  Jehovah — the  earth's 
sole  regent — set  apart  or  chose,  through  Abraham, 
about  two- twelfths  of  the  people  of  the  violet  ray, 
in  fact  those  saved  from  the  Atlantean  doom 
anciently  meted  to  the  practicers  of  infernal  arts. 

In  the  appointed  time  these  chosen  people  were 
fortunate  in  opportunity  when  earth's  rightful 
sovereign  appeared  among  them  to  perfect  his 
astral  and  kamic  principles,  also  a  certain  sub- 
stratum of  the  physical,  preparatory  to  assuming 
kingship.  That  this  event  was  the  turning  point 
in  human  history,  a  certain  secret  instruction 
shows. 

44 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

As  received  from  those  celestial  teachers  the 
Higher  Kumaras,  this  instruction  declares  that 
while  this  earth  chain  is  now  in  its  fourth  manvan- 
tara,  the  moon  chain  has  finished  its  fourth. 
During  the  first  two  moon  manvantaras,  the  great 
sixth  or  light  blue  hierarchy  of  the  Solar  Logos 
guided  the  destinies  of  the  simple  moon  humanity. 
During  the  third  moon  manvantara,  Jehovah  the 
moon  sovereign  was  perfected  and  assumed  author- 
ity. During  the  first  three  earth  manvantaras,  the 
great  seventh  or  orange  hierarchy  of  the  Solar 
Logos  ruled  our  planet,  but,  at  the  beginning  of 
the  present  manvantara,  the  lunar  sovereign  began 
his  regentship  which  terminated  at  the  cruci- 
fixion on  Calvary. 

Because  for  a  great  purpose  the  Jewish  race  ray 
was  kept  pure  through  isolation  of  its  children,  it 
followed  that  the  Jews  looked  askance  at  the 
children  of  the  Orange,  the  Red,  and  the  Green, 
those  heathen  worshippers  of  false  gods  epitomiz- 
ing their  own  human  limitations;  and  it  also  fol- 
lowed that  when  the  greatest  of  the  prophets 
appeared  as  representative  of  a  ray  not  Jewish, 
and  therefore  as  exponent  of  another  system,  he 
was  rejected,  and  finally  killed.  In  this  there  is 
much  to  mitigate  the  otherwise  intolerable  karmic 
debt  of  the  Jews  now  almost  paid;  wherefore  the 
cycle  of  necessity,  newly  inaugurated,  holds  for 
them  a  high  place  among  the  nations. 

We  are  now  prepared  to  deal  with  the  central 

45 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

mystery  touching  the  real  status  of  that  great  one 
Jesus  the  Christ,  who,  in  an  earlier  instruction  of 
this  series,  was  called  the  Master  of  the  Yellow 
Ray,  and  again  the  Master  of  all  rays. 

Every  planetary  ruler  takes  name  and  authority 
from  the  dominating  ray  of  his  planet.  For  this 
earth  that  ray  is  the  basic  Orange.  As  H.  P.  B. 
once  said,  "there  is  no  hard  and  fast  scale,  no  fixed 
order  of  the  human  and  the  planetary  principles." 
Thus  for  the  moon  chain,  and  its  sovereign,  the 
perfected  Astral  was  supreme  over  the  other  five 
principles.  For  the  Martian  chain,  and  its  sover- 
eign, perfected  Kama  is  supreme  over  the  other 
four.  For  Saturn,  and  its  sovereign,  purified 
Kama-Manas  is  supreme  over  the  other  three. 
Through  the  carrying  out  of  this  law,  will  eventually 
result  the  equalizing  of  all  human  and  all  planetary 
principles,  from  so-called  highest  to  so-called  lowest. 
Such  equalization  long  since  obtained  in  the  Solar 
Hierarchies. 

For  this  world  and  its  ruler,  all  principles  or  rays 
are  tinted  by  the  dominating  Orange.  For  Mars 
and  its  ruler,  the  dominating  Red  performs  like 
office.  For  Saturn  and  its  ruler,  it  is  the  Green, 
and  so  on.  Evidently  Truth  has  a  planetary 
aspect  impossible  to  surmount  until  the  solar  view 
is  arrived  at;  so,  however  much  the  buddhic  ray 
and  view  may  appeal  to  our  planetary  ruler,  the 
truth  by  him  discerned  in  the  Orange  will  seem 


46 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

greater ;  hence  the  perfecting  of  the  Orange  physical 
vesture  will  ever  engage  his  chief  efforts. 

In  the  esoteric  classification  of  the  human, 
planetary,  and  universal  Tatwas  or  forces,  or  rays, 
Adi  Tatwa  is  given  as  the  highest.  We  will  now 
mention  a  human  and  planetary  Tatwa  which 
from  our  planetary  viewpoint  is  supreme;  one 
whose  positive  pole  is  in  the  great  seventh  or 
Orange  Hierarchy  of  the  Solar  Logos.  In  man 
this  Tatwa  originates  those  refinable  divisions  of 
physical  body  matter  from  which  the  great  Master 
of  physical  life  perfected,  as  his  chief  possession, 
that  physical  vehicle  in  which  he  ascended  on  high , 
or,  more  correctly,  departed  to  his  sacred  and 
secret  place. 

Concerning  that  place,  a  most  arcane  truth  can 
now  be  revealed.  Every  Tatwa  is  divisible  into 
seven,  and  while  exoterically  Prithivi  is  the  lowest 
of  the  seven  Tatwas,  its  highest  division  contains 
a  secret  Tatwa  which,  for  this  earth,  is  the  supreme 
one. 

Since  every  Tatwa  creates  both  the  human  and 
the  planetary  plane  corresponding  with  it,  and 
since  every  division  of  a  Tatwa  creates  both  the 
human  and  the  planetary  sub-plane  corresponding 
with  it,  evidently  the  sub-plane  proper  to  the 
secret  Tatwa  is  the  appropriate  abode  of  the 
Master  of  physical  life.  Moreover  he,  of  all  the 
human  race,  has  a  body  fit  for  that  sub-plane. 
At  death  every  other  representative  of  mankind 

47 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

leaves  behind  his  entire  seven-fold  physical  body, 
and  passes  to  some  division  of  the  astral  plane. 

Evidently  the  Master  of  the  Orange  stands 
between  the  physical  life  and  the  posthumous  life 
of  his  lesser  brethren,  and  so  reaches  both  up  and 
down.  Though  near  to  his  own  in  heaven,  he  is 
equally  so  to  those  on  earth.  This  most  precious 
and  comforting  truth  could  not  be  made  clear 
without  some  knowledge  of  the  seven-foldness 
both  of  man  and  the  planet ;  hence  for  the  world  at 
large  this  knowledge  awaited  the  fullness  of  time 
now  drawing  near. 

Hoping  to  come  after  death  into  the  visible 
presence  of  his  Lord,  the  devout  believer  will  find 
in  this  arcane  teaching  food  for  thought,  and  good 
reason  for  modifying  his  expectation.  Neverthe- 
less, let  him  remember  the  saying  of  the  initiate 
Apostle,  "For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man 
came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead."  Through 
repeated  purifications,  the  Adamic  body  of  this 
devout  one  shall  become  the  purified  and  eternal 
body  of  the  resurrection;  in  other  words  it  shall 
become  the  body  commonly  possessed  at  the  close 
of  a  certain  great  cycle  fair  in  the  future  of  this 
progressive  world. 

Said  the  risen  Christ  to  the  company  of  the 
faithful,  "Lo,  I  am  with  you  even  unto  the  end  of 
the  age,"  and  have  we  not  made  clear  the  truth 
within  his  dark  saying?  Concerning  the  body  in 
which  the  Lord  proved  himself  to  Thomas,  there 

48 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

is  a  mystery  which  may  be  touched  upon.  Evi- 
dently the  permanent  physical  of  the  risen  Lord 
would  not  show  the  stigmata;  neither  would  it 
perform  such  a  physical  act  as  the  eating  described 
by  Luke.  Plainly,  for  the  time  being  that  per- 
manent body  was  by  some  means  clothed  with 
coarser  particles. 

In  ordinary  materialization  it  is  possible,  under 
circumstances  unusually  favorable,  to  build  upon 
the  astral  model  a  semi-solid  but  transient  facsimile 
of  the  original ;  one  which  persists  only  through  the 
will  of  the  entity  plus  the  will  of  another,  or, 
better,  plus  the  combined  wills  of  several,  or,  best, 
in  conjunction  with  the  wills  of  all  present.  As 
for  the  scriptural  instances  of  Jesus'  bodily  appear- 
ing, the  astral  model  was  not  the  body  clothed 
upon  but,  instead,  the  permanent  physical  already 
described. 

That  after  his  resurrection  the  Master  appeared 
first  to  the  faithful,  was  in  accord  with  the  law  to 
large  extent  governing  that  occurrence;  a  law 
which  should  obtain  at  the  supreme  event  for 
which  the  world  is  preparing.  To  facilitate  this 
event,  a  company  of  believers  in  its  early  taking 
place  should  exist  as  force  centers  in  different 
sections  of  the  globe,  and  especially  in  this  western 
land.  To  be  effective,  these  groups  should  under- 
stand the  real  nature  of  the  Avatar;  at  least  they 
should  be  wholly  above  ignorant  fanaticism,  and 
that    literal    interpretation    which    associates    the 

49 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Second  Advent  with  the  ending  of  things  terrestrial. 

Concerning  the  body  of  the  Avatar,  its  charac- 
teristics are  derived  from  the  masculine  Manas 
and  the  feminine  Buddhi.  The  risen  Jesus 
appeared  first  to  Mary  Magdalene  because  she,  of 
all  his  followers,  best  represented  the  purified 
feminine  principle  of  Kama  in  conjunction  with 
Buddhi.  Since,  in  the  risen  body  of  our  Lord, 
this  purified  dual  principle  somewhat  dominated 
the  duad  of  purified  Kama-Manas  in  conjunction 
with  higher  Manas,  the  event  was  in  accord  with 
the  inner  laws  of  being,  and  could  not  have  been 
otherwise. 

Here  is  a  clew  to  the  great  materialization  due 
at  the  end  of  this  culminating  age.  Even  as  in 
the  old  historic  time,  so  again  may  it  be.  If  so,  the 
Master  shall  first  appear  not  to  the  chief  leaders 
of  spiritual  progress,  the  men  and  women  of  spot- 
less life,  the  keepers  of  the  law  from  their  youth  up, 
but  to  the  feminine  Kama-Buddhi  purified  in  some 
humble  and  obscure  disciple  far  from  the  highways 
of  the  world. 

H. 

POLARITY 

/^N  pages  201-2  of  "The  Heart  of  Things,"  it  is 
^^^  in  substance  stated  that  the  concentrated 
Spiritual  Will  or  Atma  of  the  Jovian  beings  allows 
them  to  penetrate  knowingly  only  to  the  densest 
division  of    the   manasic  plane  of   the  Venusian 

50 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

evolution.  Again  on  page  222  it  is  said  that  upon 
this  earth,  a  planet  of  seven  principles,  human 
spiritual  will  is  necessarily  circumscribed  both  in 
knowledge  and  power  until  the  lower  principles  of 
man,  personal  jvill  especially,  have  been  harmon- 
ized with  it.  In  seeming  contradiction  to  these 
statements  the  contents  of  those  preceding  chapters : 
"Time  and  Eternity"  and  "The  Secret  of  Karma" 
reveal  the  operations  of  Spiritual  Will  on  all  planes 
of  the  world,  and  in  every  human  principle. 

Supplementing  the  statements  on  pages  201-2 
of  "The  Heart  of  Things"  let  us  say  that  while 
the  Jovian  humanity  contacts  and  aids  the  spiritual 
will  of  every  planet,  and  its  every  being  in  the 
septenary  series,  and  even  in  the  tenary  scheme, 
the  Mercurians  contact  and  aid  the  buddhic  prin- 
ciple in  every  lower  planet,  and  its  every  devolving 
life.  The  Venusians  contact  and  aid  the  manasic 
principle  in  every  lower  planet,  and  its  progeny. 
The  Saturnian  humanity  performs  its  peculiar 
office  to  the  lower  Manas  of  all  in  every  humbler 
planet. 

The  Martian  humanity  aids  the  kamic  principle 
in  every  lower  planet,  and  its  every  life.  Also 
the  lunar  Hierarchy  is  an  aid  to  every  manifesta- 
tion of  the  personal  will  principle  in  all  planets 
below.  As  for  our  Earth;  already  many  among  us 
recognize  the  brotherly  tide  binding  man  to  the 
lower  species;  those  which  yet  shall  pass  to  their 
respective  planets,  there  to  form  that  connecting 

51 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

link  because  of  which  our  humanity  can  aid  the 
basic  physical  evolution  of  Uranus,  Neptune,  and 
the  planet  beyond.  Because  of  this  universal 
contact  and  mutual  aid,  spiritual  will  becomes 
increasingly  active  on  every  plane, throughout  the 
solar  system. 

Owing  to  the  contact  of  Atma  and  Buddhi  on 
Mercury,  the  duad  there  is  wholly  unified.  So 
also  is  the  trinity  of  Atma,  Buddhi,  Manas,  on 
Venus.  This  trinity  is  conjoined  in  every  other 
planet  in  the  descending  series,  but  always  in  a 
less  and  less  perfect  manner. 

In  the  four-fold  Saturn  evolution  we  discover 
the  first  pair  of  opposites  existing  among  the 
principles  which  in  the  lower  planets  are  increased 
to  seven,  and  even  to  ten.  Because  of  the  nearly 
unified  Saturnian  trinity  of  Atma,  Buddhi,  Manas, 
and  especially  because  of  the  affinity  of  Manas  for 
lower  Manas,  its  negative  pole,  the  humanity  of 
the  green  planet  has  developed  intellectually;  not 
however  to  the  pure  intelligence  of  the  Venusian 
beings;  but,  as  compensation,  to  a  mental  grasp 
of  many  matters  quite  outside  the  purview  of  their 
lofty  brethren. 

In  the  five-fold  Martian  evolution  we  discover 
two  pair  of  opposites  to  wit,  higher  and  lower 
Manas,  and  Buddhi-Kama.  Because  of  these 
polar  opposites,  the  Martians  have  developed 
intellectually,  but  even  more  so  in  respect  to  the 
transforming  of  desire,  their  basic  principle.   While 

52 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

not  approaching  the  pure  love  proper  to  the 
Mercurians,  these  have  as  compensation  that 
compassion  which  comes  only  through  triumph 
over  the  passional  nature. 

The  finished  six-fold  Moon  evolution  gave  to 
the  lunar  fathers  three  pairs  of  opposites  to  wit, 
higher  and  lower  Manas,  Buddhi-Kama,  and 
spiritual  and  personal  will.  Because  of  the 
affinity  of  spiritual  will  for  personal  will,  the  basic 
principle  of  the  lunar  scheme,  evolution  in  that 
scheme  was  wonderfully  quickened,  and  so  brought 
to  consummation  ages  ago.  The  personal  will  of 
the  perfected  lunar  Hierarchy  is  by  no  means  the 
equal  of  Spiritual  Will,  but,  as  compensation,  it 
reaches  down  and  is  capable  in  the  very  abysm  of 
matter.  Hence  the  lunar  Jehovah  is  said  to  have 
created  the  world  over  which  he  in  fact  presided 
as  regent  until  the  rightful  ruler  came  into  his  own. 

The  humanity  of  this  world  has  for  principles 
three  pairs  of  opposites  like  those  of  the  lunar 
scheme,  and,  besides,  a  negative  physical  principle 
peculiar  to  this  planet;  a  principle  having  its 
positive  pole  in  the  seventh  Hierarchy  of  the 
Logos,  those  beings  who  well-high  transcend 
human  conception.  Fortunately  that  Logos  has 
given  to  us  a  way-shower,  one  who  exemplified  by 
his  resurrection  the  possibilities  latent  in  the 
human  physical. 

The  dominant  principle  of  any  planet  is  negative 
to  the  solar  source  of  that  principle,  but  positive 

53 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

to  its  correspondent  in  every  lower  planet.  Hence 
man's  physical  principle  is  positive  to  its  corre- 
spondent in  each  of  the  three  outer  planets.  A 
more  material  principle,  peculiar  to  Neptune,  is 
negative  to  its  solar  source,  but  positive  to  its 
correspondent  on  Uranus  and  the  outmost  planet. 
Again,  a  yet  more  material  principle  proper  to 
Uranus  is  negative  to  its  solar  source,  but  positive 
only  to  its  correspondent  on  the  outmost  planet. 
Finally,  a  material  principle,  the  densest  trans- 
mutable  in  the  tenary  system,  is  evolving  on  the 
outmost  planet.  While  negative  to  the  tenth 
solar  Hierarchy,  that  principle  is  positive  to  its 
corresponding  principle  on  the  outmost  planet  of 
a  solar  system  one  degree  below  our  own.  See 
chapter:  "The  Chain  of  Suns."  page  189  of  ''The 
Heart  of  Things." 

In  the  stupendous  descent  from  the  spiritual 
and  positive  pole  of  the  universe  to  its  material 
and  negative  opposite,  man's  position  is  indeed  a 
humble  one,  but,  as  compensation,  his  environ- 
ment demands  the  expansion  of  faculties  whose 
like  is  useless  and  so  unknown  in  many  abodes  of 
loftier  being.  The  human  physical  body  neces- 
sarily is  more  complex  than  any  other  yet  evolved 
in  any  other  world  ruled  by  our  solar  Logos. 
Moreover,  the  human  physical  brain  will  yet 
compass  that  amazing  variety  which  thus  far  the 
manifested  assumes  only  on  this  planet,  and  which 
necessarily  is  outside  the  purview  of  many  beings 

54 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

seemingly  more  gifted  than  man.  Nor  could  it  be 
otherwise  in  a  universe  expanded  from  the  spiritual 
point  to  a  material  circle  bounding  more  than  ever 
the  telescope  can  reveal. 

The  manifested  universe  tends  towards  per- 
manence in  all  its  parts;  and  while  it  is  undeniable 
that  the  circumference  of  the  Kosmic  Circle  shall 
be  drawn  toward  the  central  point,  it  is  not  true 
that  in  to  to  that  circumference  shall  disappear  in 
the  unknowable.  One  can  conceive  of  a  time 
when  durability  shall  be  stamped  on  the  trans- 
formed negative  pole  of  creation.  But  even  in 
those  remote  aeons  to  be,  a  new  negative  pole  may 
exist  in  what  now  is  the  unexplored  abysm  of  space. 

M. 

THRONES 

SHOULD  the  average  person  think  of  God's 
Throne,  at  once  his  mind  soars  to  the  firma- 
mental  regions,  perhaps  to  a  distant  star  or  con- 
stellation, or,  more  likely,  to  a  secret  and  universal 
Center  invisible  because  of  human  limitations. 

Somewhere  in  those  heights,  popular  imagina- 
tion has  throned  Jehovah  King  of  kings  and,  upon 
his  right  hand,  the  Son  manifest  to  Earth  as  the 
child  of  Mary,  but  to  the  heavens  as  the  Only 
Begotten  before  all  worlds.  In  that  somewhat 
inferior  place  the  left  hand  of  the  Father,  sits  the 
Holy    Spirit    the    mysterious    other    in    that    all- 

55 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

governing  group  the  Triune  God,  the  Three  in  One. 

Many  passages  of  scripture  lend  themselves  to 
this  view,  thus:  "For  unto  us  a  child  is  bom,  unto 
us  a  son  is  given;  and  the  government  shall  be 
upon  his  shoulder;  and  his  name  shall  be  called 
Wonderful,  Counsellor,  the  Mighty  God,  the  ever- 
lasting Father,  the  Prince  of  Peace."  Here  the 
Son  and  the  Father  are  interchangeable,  or,  more 
precisely,  the  essential  unity  of  the  Messiah  and 
Jehovah  is  announced.  With  this  unity  our  view 
accords;  in  fact  the  Secret  Science  teaches  the 
inner  oneness  of  all  beings. 

Saith  the  Psalmist:  "The  Lord  said  unto  me, 
thou  art  my  son:  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee." 
In  Hebrews,  Paul  the  Initiate  says  of  Jesus  the 
Christ:  "Who  being  the  brightness  of  his  glory 
and  the  express  image  of  his  person,  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  Majesty  on  high."  From  this 
last  the  literalist  gathers  that  but  one  throne  exists, 
that  of  Jehovah:  but,  finding  an  inner  interpreta- 
tion, the  occultist  knows  that,  while  many  spiritual 
thrones  exist  in  many  degrees  of  glory,  interiorly 
they  are  unified. 

Concerning  these  thrones  let  us  condense  a 
teaching  from  the  Secret  Science.  There  are  two 
orders  of  spiritual  thrones,  the  solar  and  the  plane- 
tary. The  planetary  thrones  are  seven,  that  of 
Jupiter  being  in  position  the  loftiest.  This  is  the 
throne  of  Spiritual  Will,  and  from  it  the  Spiritual 
Will   principle   of   every   other   planet   has   inner 

56 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

impulse.  That  its  influence  may  best  reach  down- 
ward, this  throne  is  in  the  lowest  of  the  seven 
divisions  of  the  Jovian  Atma.  Next  in  position  is 
the  throne  of  Mercury,  the  throne  of  Buddhi.  It 
has  place  in  the  lowest  of  the  seven  divisions  of 
Buddhi  the  dominating  principle  of  the  planet. 
The  influence  of  this  throne  is  over  the  buddhic 
principle  of  every  lower  planet. 

Next  in  position  is  the  throne  of  Venus,  that  of 
Manas  the  dominant  planetary  principle.  This 
throne  has  place  in  the  lowest  save  one  of  the 
seven  planetary  divisions  of  Manas.  That  one  is 
residuum  for  a  future  manvantara.  The  influence 
of  the  Venusian  throne  is  over  the  Manas  of  every 
lower  planet.  The  throne  of  Saturn  is  in  the  lowest 
division  save  two  of  its  Kama-Manas.  The 
excluded  two  divisions  are  to  be  residuum.  The 
influence  of  the  Saturnian  throne  is  over  the  Kama- 
Manas  of  all  lower  planets.  The  throne  of  Mars 
is  in  the  middle  or  fourth  division  of  its  dominant 
Kama.  The  excluded  three  divisions  are  to  be 
residuum.  The  influence  of  the  Martian  throne 
is  over  the  Kama  of  all  lower  planets. 

The  lunar  throne,  that  of  Jehovah,  is  in  the 
secret  lunar  Sphere,  and  in  that  division  of  the 
Astral  which,  in  its  ancient  septenary,  was  fifth  in 
the  ascending  series.  The  lower  four  of  the  old 
seven  are  now  in  pralaya  with  the  Moon's  physical 
shell.  Theoretically  the  influence  of  this  throne 
is  over  the  Astral  of  our  lower  planet  but,  during 

57 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  regentship  of  Jehovah,  it  undertook  in  this 
world  a  far  broader  scope.  The  throne  of  Earth, 
that  of  the  great  Master  of  physical  life,  is  in  the 
highest  division  save  one  of  the  seven-fold  physical. 
In  after  ages  its  influence  will  extend  to  the  eighth 
planet.  Concerning  the  three  planets  included  in 
the  tenary  scheme,  their  thrones  are  not  yet 
established. 

The  solar  thrones  are  ten  in  number;  the  lowest 
in  order  being  that  of  the  violet  Astral  Hierarchy 
of  Personal  Will  whose  polar  opposite — as  explained 
on  page  11,  Arcane  Science — is  the  Jupiter  throne 
of  Spiritual  Will.  This  solar  throne  is  in  the  fifth, 
ascending  the  septenary  division  of  the  solar 
Astral.  It  influences  directly  both  the  Jupiter 
Spiritual  Will,  and  the  Personal  Will  of  the  Lunar 
Sphere.  Next  in  the  order  of  solar  thrones  is  that 
of  the  red  Kamic  Hierarchy  whose  polar  opposite 
is  the  Mercurian  throne  of  Buddhi.  This  solar 
throne  is  in  the  fourth,  ascending  the  septenary 
division  of  the  solar  Kama.  It  influences  directly 
both  the  Mercurian  Buddhi,  and  the  Martian 
Kama. 

Next  in  the  order  of  solar  thrones  is  that  of  the 
green  Kama-Manasic  Hierarchy  whose  polar 
opposite  is  the  Venusian  throne  of  Manas.  This 
solar  throne  is  in  the  third,  ascending  the  septenary 
division  of  the  solar  Kama  Manas.  It  influences 
directly  both  the  Manas  of  Venus,  and  the  Kama- 
Manas   of  Saturn.     Next   in    the   order   of  solar 

58 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

thrones  is  that  of  the  indigo  Manasic  Hierarchy 
whose  polar  opposite  is  the  Saturnian  throne  of 
Kama-Manas.  This  solar  throne  is  in  the  second, 
ascending  the  septenary  division  of  the  solar 
Manas.  It  influences  directly  both  the  Kama- 
Manas  of  Saturn,  and  the  Manas  of  Venus.  Next 
in  the  order  of  solar  thrones  is  that  of  the  yellow 
Buddhic  Hierarchy  whose  polar  opposite  is  the 
Martian  throne  of  Kama.  This  solar  throne  is  in 
the  basic  division  of  the  septenary  of  solar  Buddhi. 
It  influences  directly  both  the  Kama  of  Mars,  and 
the  Buddhi  of  Mercury.  Next  in  the  order  of 
solar  thrones  is  that  of  the  light  blue  Atmic  Hier- 
archy whose  polar  opposite  is  the  throne  of  Jehovah 
in  the  secret  Lunar  Sphere.  This  solar  throne  is 
in  the  basic  division  of  the  seven-fold  solar  Atma. 
It  influences  directly  both  the  astral  of  the  secret 
Lunar  Sphere,  and  the  Jovian  Atma. 

Next  in  the  order  of  solar  thrones  is  that  of  the 
orange,  refined  physical  Hierarchy  whose  polar 
opposite  is  the  throne  of  Messiah,  that  of  this 
Earth.  This  solar  throne  is  high  in  the  seventh 
sub-division  of  the  seventh,  ascending  the  sep- 
tenary of  the  solar  Physical.  It  influences  directly 
the  physical  of  this  planet.  It  is  the  throne  of 
Majesty  indicated  by  Paul  as  already  quoted.  It 
is  the  throne  of  the  Father  to  whom  Jesus  ever 
looked  for  strength  and  guidance,  and  without 
Whom  he  could  do  nothing.  The  Initiate  Apostle 
declares  the  Son  to  be  the  express  image  of  the 

59 


The  deeper  mysteries 

Father,  and  evidently  his  seat  "at  the  right  hand" 
is  a  throne  of  great  prominence. 

Next  in  the  order  of  solar  thrones  is  that  of  the 
higher  orange,  eighth  Physical  Hierarchy.  It  has 
middle  place  in  the  seventh  sub-division  of  the 
seventh,  ascending  the  septenary  of  the  solar 
Physical.  It  influences  directly  the  physical  of 
the  planet  Neptune.  Next  in  the  order  of  solar 
thrones  is  that  of  the  highest  orange,  ninth  Physical 
Hierarchy.  It  is  placed  lower  in  the  seventh  sub- 
division of  the  seventh,  ascending  the  septenary  of 
the  solar  Physical.  It  influences  directly  the 
physical  of  the  planet  Uranus.  Next  in  the  order 
of  solar  thrones  is  that  of  the  beyond  orange,  tenth 
Physical  Hierarchy.  It  has  basic  place  in  the 
seventh  sub-division  of  the  seventh,  ascending  the 
septenary  of  the  solar  Physical.  It  influences 
directly  the  physical  of  the  tenth  planet. 

Ignoring  precedent  we  have  placed  the  three 
great  culminating  solar  Hierarchies  and  thrones 
above  the  Atma  of  the  septenary  division.  Our 
reason  is  a  deeply  occult  one  to  be  explained  in  the 
next  chapter. 

We  saw  that  the  six  planets,  from  Jupiter  to  the 
Lunar  Sphere  inclusive,  each  receives  the  direct 
influence  of  but  two  solar  thrones.  Also  we  saw 
that  the  Earth,  and  the  three  planets  of  the  tenary 
scheme,  each  receives  the  direct  influence  of  but 
one  solar  throne.  From  this  it  should  not  be 
supp>osed  that  any  planet  is  deprived  of  indirect 

60 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

influences  from  certain  solar  thrones;  neither 
should  it  be  inferred  that  direct  solar  influence  is 
due  to  partiality.  Direct  and  indirect  thronal 
influences  are  in  harmony  with  certain  laws  of 
cosmic  affinity  which  are  basic  indeed,  and  will 
not  be  touched  upon  at  this  stage  of  our  teachings. 

These  thronal  influences  operate  through  the 
solar  rays  which,  let  it  be  said,  are  only  the  vehicles 
of  thronal  influence. 

The  orange  physical  ray  proper  to  the  seventh 
hierarchy,  carries  physical  light,  and  indirect  physi- 
cal thronal  influence,  to  the  other  planets  in  the 
septenary  series,  but  direct  thronal  influence  to 
this  planet  only.  This  orange  hierarchial  ray 
should  not  be  confounded  with  the  orange  of  the 
spectrum,  for  in  fact  it  is  the  synthesis  of  the 
seven  hierarchial  colors.  In  this  arc  of  our  planet- 
ary round,  and  because  of  our  deep  immersion  in 
matter,  this  hierarchial  orange  is  invisible.  The 
grosser  white  alone  appeals  to  physical  vision. 

In  the  Secret  Science  the  true  color  peculiar  to 
the  physical  sun  corresponds  with  gold,  and  pro- 
ceeds from  the  photosphere  shorn  of  that  gross 
and  intense  physical  fire  which  results  in  the  white. 
The  hierarchial  orange  mentioned  was  a  charac- 
teristic color  of  self-luminous  Earth  in  her  first 
round,  and  will  be  that  of  her  self-luminous  seventh 
round.  Also,  that  orange  was  the  color  peculiar 
to  the  first  and  deathless  root  race  of  the  present 


61 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

planetary  round,  and  is  the  color  of  the  undying 
seventh  root  race  to  be. 

As  vehicle  of  the  six  other  solar  rays,  the  hier- 
archial  orange  carries  the  hierarchial  astral  ray, 
and  its  indirect  thronal  influence,  to  this  Earth, 
and  its  direct  thronal  influence  to  the  violet  planet. 
This  scheme  the  student  should  apply  to  the  other 
planets  of  the  septenary  series.  The  rays  from  the 
eighth,  ninth,  and  tenth  hierarchies,  carry  to  their 
respective  planets  the  indirect  thronal  influence  of 
all  other  solar  hierarchies.  H. 

THE   BASIC   PHYSICAL 

WHEN  certain  teachers  of  the  Ancient  Wis- 
dom gave  to  the  outer  world  the  esoteric 
classification  and  scale  of  the  human  and  the 
planetary  principles,  they  gave  their  order  and 
importance  as  obtaining  at  this  stage  of  the  uni- 
versal scheme  of  development;  an  order  and 
importance  beginning  with  Atma,  and  ending 
with  the  basic  physical. 

From  these  teachings,  then  much  veiled,  it  was 
inferred  that  ultimately  the  six  lower  principles 
would  be  drawn  into  the  primal  Atma;  the  result 
being  infinite  variety  in  Unity.  This  inference 
overlooked  or  ignored  the  fact  that  infinite  variety 
demands  degrees  of  density  below  the  incon- 
ceivably tenuous  Atma. 

H.  P.  B.  more  than  once  denied  the  fixed  superi- 

62 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

ority  of  any  principle  over  another,  and  her  con- 
tention was  logical  since  no  final  and  true  Unity 
can  consist  of  unequals.  Somehow  the  naturally 
lowest  must  develop  qualitites  lifting  it  to  the 
level  of  worth  occupied  by  the  highest.  That  the 
Kosmic  scheme  renders  this  possible,  it  now 
behooves  us  to  make  plain. 

The  number  10,  representing  our  planetary 
series,  is  the  true  Kosmic  number,  the  one  con- 
cealed in  the  zodiacal  12,  and  in  every  twelve-fold 
scheme  of  evolution.  For  its  infinite  variety  in 
Unity,  the  perfected  universal  scheme  demands 
ten  degrees  of  density  from  Atma  down  to  a  cer- 
tain division  of  the  physical,  for  which  reason 
among  others,  10  is  the  perfect  number.  To  bring 
about  this  Unity,  it  is  given  to  every  solar  system 
to  perfect  some  one  of  the  ten  principles,  or,  more 
•  precisely,  some  fraction  thereof.  Solar  systems 
exist  in  each  of  which  the  basic  principle  is  far 
more  ethereal  than  our  planetary  Manas;  and  in 
the  consummation  of  those  systems  all  below 
Manas  will  be  residuum.  These  systems,  together 
with  the  host  of  those  somewhat  lower — all  of 
course  unknown  to  ordinary  vision — occupy  the 
interstellar  spaces,  and  with  their  vast  circum- 
ferences narrow  the  gulf  separating  star  from  star. 

The  opposite  of  these  ethereal  systems  exists  in 
physical  systems  like  that  over  which  our  sun 
presides;  systems  almost  the  lowest  in  the  uni- 
versal scheme. 

63 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

In  an  earlier  volume  of  this  series  it  was  inti- 
mated, as  a  blind,  that  the  evolution  proper  to  our 
solar  system  is  that  of  the  personal  will  principle; 
nevertheless  our  arrangement  of  the  solar  Hier- 
archies made  the  violet  basic,  whereas  the  orange 
physical  four  were  placed  above  Atma.  This 
arrangement  was  a  clue  to  the  truth  whose  unveil- 
ing was  at  that  time  deemed  unwise,  since  it  would 
reveal  prematurely  certain  matters  touching  the 
Avatar. 

Let  it  now  be  said  that,  in  the  real  order  of 
principles  and  Hierarchies  for  any  solar  system, 
the  dominant  Hierarchy — the  one  representing  the 
principle  differentiating  that  system  from  another 
— is  given  first  prominence.  Inasmuch  as  our 
solar  system  is  to  develop  the  principle  which  in 
the  exoteric  order  lies  below  the  violet,  we  have 
emphasized  the  importance  of  the  orange  Hier-. 
archies  by  placing  them  above  that  of  Atma. 

Since  the  secret  of  the  orange  principle  and  the 
orange  Hierarchies  is  now  divulged,  let  it  be  said 
that  Personal  Will  is  developing  as  the  dominant 
principle  in  a  solar  system  only  a  few  links  above 
our  own  in  the  mighty  chain  of  suns  whose  lower 
end,  just  below  us,  terminates  in  a  system  that 
emphasizes  the  physical  more  than  does  our 
evolution. 

Even  in  that  lowest  link  of  the  chain  of  systems, 
a  certain  physical  residuum  will  remain  to  be 
refined  if  possible  in  greater  systems  yet  unborn. 

64 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

During  physical  life,  we  often  tread  under  foot  a 
residuum  destined  to  remain  as  such  to  the  close 
of  the  Kosmic  Maha  Manvantara.  Since  in  the 
Kosmic  scale  this  world  is  near  the  limit  of  the 
assimilable  physical,  we  can  understand  that 
limit;  whereas  beings  at  the  upper  end  can  under- 
stand the  fact  of  a  spiritual  limit  transcending  the 
highest  division  of  our  solar  Atma. 

In  the  sublime  ascent  to  the  Kosmic  Logos,  and 
even  in  the  solar  system  whose  evolution  is  based 
as  we  have  said  upon  the  Astral,  death,  because 
always  largely  a  matter  of  the  physical,  is  probably 
unknown  despite  the  fact  that  that  Astral  is 
normally  far  denser  than  any  Astral  known  to  our 
system  of  planets.  In  any  event,  death,  as  experi- 
enced on  this  planet,  is  unknown  in  solar  systems 
only  a  little  higher  in  the  series. 

No  wonder  that  death  and  passing  weigh  heavily 
upon  the  human  heart  doomed  to  bear  a  burden 
unfelt  within  the  charmed  circles  of  countless  suns 
at  first  thought  more  favored  than  that  under 
which  man  was  born  a  thing  seemingly  of  perish- 
able flesh  doomed  to  dissolution  in  its  every  part. 
No  wonder  he  clings  to  physical  life  as  a  surety 
worth  more  than  every  theory  of  what  the  future 
holds  in  store. 

To  offset  this  dull  view  of  human  destiny,  how 
often  has  backward  and  drooping  faith  been 
refreshed  by  the  dews  of  heavenly  intuition!  How 
often  have  seers  of  the  high  and  pure  vision  pic- 

65 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

tured  for  us  the  wide  millennial  earth  of  harmless 
living  and  deathless  life,  no  figment  of  heated 
imagination,  but  sober  fact  believeable  in  the  light 
of  such  knowledge  of  physical  being  as  in  this 
open  cycle  we  are  permitted  to  impart! 

Inasmuch  as  the  physical  holds  within  certain 
of  its  seven  divisions  the  positive  principle  of  our 
solar  system,  and  of  this  world  chain  in  particular, 
man  must  be  drawn  from  posthumous  life  into 
re-birth  to  prepare  both  himself  and  the  physical 
earth  for  the  future  just  mentioned.  To  remain 
in  the  subjective  arc  of  his  cycle  longer  than  to 
assimilate  the  experience  of  the  objective  arc, 
means  time  lost,  and  position  delayed  in  the  pro- 
gressing race,  and  sub-race. 

In  successive  life  cycles,  all  earnest  souls  will 
shorten  their  subjective  arcs  until  the  minimum 
necessary  to  recuperation  is  reached.  On  the 
other  hand,  a  master  in  his  six-fold  vesture  will  for 
a  long  period  remain  on  the  astral  plane,  provided 
he  there  can  the  better  labor  for  the  world's  wel- 
fare. But  even  he  must  clothe  himself  in  the 
basic  physical  at  the  beginning  of  those  astronomi- 
cal cycles  which  most  favor  his  progress  toward 
acquisition  of  that  body  of  which  the  great  Master 
of  physical  life  furnished  the  pattern. 

H.  P.  B. 


66 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE   SECRET  IN   PRANA 

FOR  the  enlightenment  of  students  of  the 
Ancient  Wisdom,  H.  P.  B.  arranged  the 
seven  human  principles  to  correspond  with  the 
sun  and  six  of  the  planets.  In  that  scheme,  Prana 
the  life  principle  is  not  to  be  confounded  with 
that  Prana  of  exoteric  occultism  with  which  we 
dealt  in  the  chapter  "Prana",  page  67,  "Special 
Teachings."  The  Prana  meant  by  H.  P.  B.  cor- 
responded with  the  Sun,  that  giver  of  life  physi- 
cally and  spiritually,  and  its  color  was  said  to  be 
orange.  The  Linga  Sharira  or  astral  model  body 
corresponded  with  the  Moon;  color  violet.  The 
kamic  principle  or  body  corresponded  with  Mars; 
color  red.  The  kama-manasic  body  corresponded 
with  Saturn;  color  green.  The  manasic  body  cor- 
responded with  Venus ;  color  indigo.  The  buddhic 
body  corresponded  with  Mercury;  color  yellow. 
The  Auric  Egg,  enveloping  and  with  its  emanations 
penetrating  all  below,  corresponded  with  Jupiter; 
color  light  blue. 

The  physical  body  was  not  in  this  category;  in 
fact  H.  P.  B.  declared  it  to  be  no  principle,  but  a 
mere  shell  discarded  at  death,  and  so  it  is,  if  con- 
sidered in  its  almost  universal  aspect.  Elsewhere 
she  announced  what  to  the  discerning  student  was 
really  a  clue  to  the  secret  hidden  in  Prana,  to  wit, 
that  it  is  not  a  human   principle,  but  in  fact  a 

67 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

universal  one  capable  of  manifesting  as  Jiva  the 
One  Life.  A  little  reflection  shows  that  the  One 
Life,  wherein  we  live  and  move  and  have  our  being, 
does  not  submit  to  modification.  Evidently  if 
Jiva  be  colorless  as  she  declared,  and  Prana  be 
orange,  then  Prana  takes  color  from  the  finer  atoms 
of  the  physical,  even  as  water  takes  color  from  the 
glass  containing  it.  Since  the  human  principles 
should  be  seven,  we  have  in  the  orange  a  hidden 
principle;  the  physical  orange  of  our  preceding 
teaching. 

At  death  the  physical  body  is  cast  out  of  the 
Auric  Egg,  but  the  foundation  atoms,  those  pre- 
siding over  the  physical  organs  and  parts,  in  fact 
the  master  workmen  of  that  body,  pass  into  pralaya 
and  are  retained  as  extremely  minute  particles 
within  the  Auric  Egg.  At  the  same  time  the  Linga 
Sharira  or  model  body  dividing,  the  coarser  par- 
ticles associate  themselves  with  the  dead  physical, 
and  decay  with  it. 

Next,  when  the  Linga  Sharira  proper  is  dis- 
carded, the  coarser  parts  of  the  kamic  body  asso- 
ciate themselves  with  it,  while  the  foundation 
atoms  of  the  Linga  Sharira  experience  Pralaya 
within  the  Auric  Egg.  The  kamic  body  next 
discarded,  the  coarser  particles  of  the  kama- 
manasic  body  stay  with  it,  but  the  basic  atoms  of 
the  kamic  body  remain  in  pralaya  within  the 
Auric  Egg.  The  kama-manasic  body  afterward 
discarded,     its    basic    atoms    experience    pralaya 

68 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

within  the  Auric  Egg.  Little  or  nothing  of  the 
manasic  body  adheres  to  the  dead  kama-manasic 
body. 

The  resurrection  of  the  outer  body  of  the  great 
Master  of  physical  life  was  accomplished  through 
expansion  of  its  permanent  foundation  atoms 
which,  though  suffering  from  the  shock  of  the 
painful  death  of  the  coarser  physical  particles, 
were  not  paralyzed  as  in  every  other  instance. 
Why  then  have  the  saints  and  martyrs  of  all 
the  ages  failed  to  resurrect  their  foundation 
physical  atoms?  For  several  reasons,  some  of 
which  will  now  be  explained.  H.  P.  B.  once  said 
that  the  mere  materialist  impresses  upon  his 
astral  brain  the  belief  that  physical  death  ends 
all,  and,  as  result,  in  posthumous  life  that  brain  is 
obsessed  with  a  notion  that  it  ought  to  be  dead, 
that  it  is  dead.  The  outcome  is  a  semi-conscious 
astral  condition  lasting  for  an  indefinite  period. 

The  belief  is  almost  universal  that  the  physical 
body  dies  in  all  its  parts,  and  so  it  seems  to  do,  but 
largely  because  of  that  very  belief  which  Jesus 
sought  to  refute  through  his  numerous  appearances 
after  the  resurrection.  Men  like  St.  Simeon 
Stylites  have  hated  and  tortured  their  flesh;  thus 
at  death  paralyzing  its  foundation  atoms  for  many 
centuries,  and  so  delaying  the  progress  so  desper- 
ately desired.  This  despite  the  fact  that  the  life 
of  Jesus  offers  no  warrant  for  such  stupidity.  The 
Son  of  man  came  eating  and  drinking  with  publi- 

69 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

cans  and  sinners,  but  always  with  that  restraint 
which  safeguards  the  wise.  Maltreatment  of  the 
flesh  is  sourced  in  gross  misunderstanding  of  the 
purpose  of  the  sacrifice  on  Calvary. 

Another  reason  why  none  have  risen  as  did 
Jesus:  The  physical  is  the  most  obstinate  of  the 
seven  principles;  while  the  three  next  in  ascent  are 
decreasingly  so.  Because  the  most  tractable  of 
the  seven,  the  upper  three  have  fully  attained 
immortality.  To  perfect  the  orange  principle  is 
the  most  difficult  task  ever  allotted  to  the  human 
race.  Certain  masters  have  to  some  extent  per- 
fected a  thin  and  transient  physical  not  to  be 
compared  with  the  outer  robe  of  the  risen  Christ. 
Touching  the  Christ  physical,  there  is  a  mystery. 
Despite  its  attainment,  may  it  not  be  subject  to  a 
certain  diminution  of  power  so  that  its  full 
immortality  requires  a  fresh  descent  into  matter? 

Another  reason  why  Jesus  became  the  first  fruit 
of  physical  immortality:  As  master  of  the  orange 
ray,  he  received  much  from  his  Father  in  Heaven; 
not  Jehovah,  but  the  great  head  of  the  Orange 
Solar  Hierarchy.  Concerning  what  he  received, 
that  is  a  mystery  not  to  be  understood  until  one  is 
on  the  threshold  of  attainment. 

H.  P.  B. 


70 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


BAPTISM 

IN  respect  to  the  efficacy  of  baptism,  widely  dif- 
fering views  have  long  obtained.  In  both 
the  Roman  and  the  Greek  Catholic  Communion, 
baptism  is  a  sacrament  essential  to  salvation, 
whereas,  to  certain  other  confessedly  Christian 
denominations,  it  is  only  a  symbol,  and  of  itself 
non-effective.  Between  these  extremes  there  is 
an  intermediate  but  little-known  view  which  we 
would  present  in  a  brief  way,  since  thorough 
explanation  would  require  our  delving  deep  into 
matters  revealable  only  during  initiation  into  a 
certain  Lodge  degree. 

As  now  understood  and  practiced,  baptism  does 
not  ante-date  the  days  of  John  the  Proclaimer  of 
the  Messianic  Age.  Jesus  himself  was  baptised  by 
John,  thus  showing  ordinary  baptism  to  be  the 
first  and  necessary  part  of  a  double  process.  Of 
the  second  and  more  vital  process  John  said: 
"he  shall  baptise  you  with  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
with  fire."  So  much  as  preliminary;  and  now  let 
us  hint  at  certain  forces  which,  because  of  baptism, 
become  operative  on  the  hidden  side  of  things. 

As  used  by  John,  water  corresponded  with  the 
purified  principle  of  personal  will  proper  to  the 
violet  planet,  the  whereabouts  of  which  remains  a 
secret  in  the  custody  of  the  Initiates  until  the  time 
when  that  astral  sphere  shall  be  visible  to  at  least 

71 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  worthier  portion  of  the  human  race.  Con- 
cerning the  orbit  of  the  invisible  planet,  let  a  hint 
suffice.  Its  aura  to  some  considerable  extent 
penetrates  that  of  our  own  seven-fold  globe. 

When  the  regent-ship  of  Jehovah  ended,  and 
Earth's  rightful  ruler  came  into  his  own,  the  violet 
planet  ceased  not  its  aid  to  this  world,  but  were  it 
not  for  certain  requirements  complied  with,  that 
aid  henceforth  would  be  far  less  direct  and  dis- 
coverable. That  aid  was  to  man's  personal  will 
during  the  difficult  task  of  its  purification. 

Baptism  is  an  occult  ceremony  affecting  the 
human  personal  will;  in  fact  it  is  a  direct  appeal  to 
the  Luna  Chohans  for  the  special  aid  that,  because 
of  certain  laws  which  are  indeed  basis,  these  great 
beings  must  render.  In  infant  baptism  the  appeal 
is  made  by  the  child's  sponsors;  and  in  adult 
baptism  it  is  made  by  the  individual  himself.  In 
either  case,  this  appeal  is  from  the  Ego;  conse- 
quently the  outer  personality  is  ignorant  of  the 
matter. 

Even  as  John  announced,  Jesus,  the  Christ, 
came  to  baptise  with  fire;  again  an  occult  ceremony, 
but  operative  on  the  human  spiritual  will,  since  it 
is  an  appeal  to  the  sublime  Jovian  Hierarchy,  the 
highest  in  the  planetary  worlds.  Because  the 
Master  had  not  as  yet  received  that  greater  bap- 
tism which  only  he  could  give  to  others,  he  dele- 
gated to  his  disciples  the  preliminary  water  bap- 
tism of  his  converts.     This  fiery  baptism,  which 

72 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

never  before  was  bestowed  on  any  of  our  race, 
began  in  the  Garden,  and  was  finished  on  Calvary. 

Evidently  the  Baptism  of  Fire  received  by  cer- 
tain of  the  Christian  martyrs,  and  which,  in  her 
excessive  zeal  for  the  salvation  of  heretics.  Mother 
Church  forced  upon  them,  is  not  the  one  proclaimed 
by  John.  When  the  personal  will  of  the  Master 
Jesus  became  wholly  harmonized  with  its  spiritual 
other,  and  consequently  his  principle  of  earthly 
desire  was  brought  to  at-one-ment  with  that  polar 
opposite  his  buddhic  principle  of  Divine  Love,  he 
became  the  great  High  Priest  empowered  to  bestow 
on  all  worthy  ones  the  fiery  baptism;  not  as  a  seal 
of  their  perfection,  but  rather  as  the  surety  that 
eventually  they  would  attain  the  similitude  of  the 
Christ  body;  one  deathless,  though  laid  in  the 
tomb.  As  elsewhere  we  have  said,  since  he  was 
way-shower  to  the  human  race,  the  attainment  of 
that  body  by  Jesus  was  the  sacred,  secret,  and 
central  object  of  his  life  on  earth,  for,  to  para- 
phrase Paul's  teaching:  As  in  the  Adamic  body  all 
die,  so  in  the  Christ  body  shall  all  be  made  alive. 
For  mankind  the  means  necessary  to  attainment 
are  many.  Thus  far  we  have  touched  upon  two, 
the  Eucharist,  and  Baptism.  For  the  first  of  these 
see  "Arcane  Science,"  p.  75. 

Of  John,  the  Master  uttered  the  enigmatic 
words:  "Among  men  that  are  born  of  women  there 
has  not  arisen  a  greater  than  John  the  Baptist; 
notwithstanding  he  that  is  least  in  the  kingdom  of 

73 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

heaven  is  greater  than  he."  Evidently  an  explana- 
tion of  the  words:  "the  kingdom  of  heaven" 
would  throw  much  light  on  this  dark  saying.  We 
teach  that  this  "kingdom"  is  to  be  established  on 
the  earth,  and  in  the  New  Jerusalem  which  the 
Revelator  saw  coming  down  from  God  out  of 
Heaven  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned  for  her 
husband. 

Entrance  into  the  city  whose  length  and  breadth 
and  heigh th  are  equal,  in  fact  the  cubical  city,  is 
for  the  elect  only,  the  twelve  times  twelve  thou- 
sand; in  other  words  the  square,  or,  to  speak 
plainer,  those  who  will  fill  the  length  and  breadth 
of  the  city.  Baptism  by  water  and  afterward  by 
fire,  are  necessary  preliminaries  to  citizenship.  As 
John  had  not  then  received  the  fiery  baptism,  he 
was  less  than  the  least  among  the  one  hundred 
forty  and  four  thousand  visioned  by  the  Revelator. 

H. 

MATERIAL   RICHES 

THEN  said  Jesus  unto  his  disciples.  Verily 
I  say  unto  you,  that  a  rich  man  shall 
hardly  enter  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven." 
Matt.  19:23. 

When  a  dying  man  surrenders  his  material 
riches,  rarely  is  the  act  prompted  by  generosity. 
Almost  always  the  man  is  succumbing  to  the 
inevitable;    especially   if   his  riches   were   accum- 

74 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

mulated  through  life-long  endeavor.  Passing  out, 
such  a  man  soon  finds  himself  well  and  strong,  and 
quite  capable  of  enjoying  his  wealth  were  it  but 
of  a  spiritual  rather  than  of  a  material  kind. 

If  now  this  man's  interest  centered  in  money- 
getting,  he  realizes  that  still  his  money  bags  are 
somehow  a  part  of  himself.  Watching  over  them, 
he  grieves  at  each  unwise  loss,  and  perhaps  he  is 
filled  with  impotent  anger  at  the  squanderings  of 
his  idle  and  careless  relatives.  Evidently  such  a 
man  is  very  near  the  earth.  For  an  indefinite 
period  he  is  self-barred  from  the  kingdom  of 
heaven.  Even  if  this  man  had  devised  large  sums 
to  various  charities,  he  nevertheless  is  held  to  a 
comparatively  low  level  until  assured  that  his 
wishes  are  wisely  carried  out. 

On  the  other  hand,  if  during  his  earthly  life  the 
man  had  given  generously  to  worthy  ends,  he  then 
saw  the  outcome,  and  in  posthumous  life  was  at 
once  able  to  enter  into  his  reward.  Such  a  sequel 
was  in  the  mind  of  Jesus  when  he  said  to  the  young 
man  of  great  possessions:  "Go  and  sell  that  thou 
hast,  and  give  to  the  poor,  and  thou  shalt  have 
treasures  in  heaven." 

If  riches  honorably  acquired,  but  left  intact  to 
be  distributed  after  the  death  of  their  possessor, 
often  prove  a  weight  in  his  posthumus  life,  what 
must  be  the  heaviness  of  ill-gotten  gain? 

Certain  pirates  and  buccaneers  of  the  Spanish 
Main  are  yet  standing  guard  over   their  buried 

75 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

treasure;  and,  as  a  result  of  centuries  of  vigil,  they 
have  acquired  the  power  of  turning  away  almost 
every  seeker  even  when  on  the  verge  of  discovery. 
If  one  could  see  the  frenzy  of  demoniac  rage  with 
which  the  near  approach  of  treasure-hunters  fills 
these  miserable  creatures,  he  would  realize  what 
hellish  conditions  are.  Not  until  a  good  angel 
causes  some  one  to  unearth  the  spoil  of  raping 
and  murder,  can  these  earth-bound  beings  approach 
anything  like  agreeable  conditions. 


TO  THE  WOULD-BE   PUPIL  OF  THE   MASTERS 

NEARLY  every  earnest  student  of  the  Secret 
Science  hopes  that  some  time,  somehow,  he 
shall  be  brought  into  direct  touch  with  the  Masters 
of  the  White  Lodge,  or,  rather,  with  that  Master 
to  whom  he  is  drawn  by  love  and  reverence. 
Now  while  the  wish  is  a  prophecy,  there  may 
be,  and  often  are,  certain  obstacles  that  defer 
fulfilment  of  his  desire  even  for  one  or  more  incar- 
nations. Of  various  hindrances,  some  are  unmen- 
tioned  in  open  instructions;  so  of  these  we  would 
speak,  especially  to  those  who  imagine  that 
occasionally  partiality  is  a  factor  in  the  choice  of 
the  candidate  for  Lodge  affilliation. 

It  is  well-known  that  for  special  work  on  a  large 
scale,  the  Lodge  at  times  uses  men  by  no  means 
perfect  morally;  but  it  is  not  known,  save  to  the 

76 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

few,  that  Masters  do  in  rare  instances  receive  to 
themselves,  and  fit  for  special  duties,  candidates 
who  in  some  ways  have  not  yet  attained  the 
standard  of  many  who  in  vain  seek  entrance  to 
the  halls  pf  initiation.  To  avoid  misunderstand- 
ing, let  us  add  that  no  Master  receives  such  a 
pupil  unless  that  pupil's  past  and  present  indicate 
that  certain  faults  are  being  overcome,  or  soon 
will  be  in  the  process  of  cleansing. 

Some  lines  of  Lodge  work  demand  such  unusual 
aptitude  that  the  Master  presiding  over  that  work 
must  perforce  select  among  many  would-be  pupils 
not  the  most  virtuous,  but  rather  the  only  capable 
one.  This  explanation  is  for  those  who  doubt  the 
wisdom  of  the  Lodge  in  singling  out  one  who, 
from  their  limited  viewpoint,  seems  unworthy  of 
preferment. 

Service  faithfully  performed  is  the  golden  key 
admitting  to  the  presence  of  the  Masters  of  the 
White  Lodge;  but  service  begun  only  in  the  present 
life  is  not  enough.  The  servant  must  have  been 
a  probationer  during  two  former  lives.  The  first 
life  was  the  shaper  of  resolve,  and  the  second  was 
its  test.  The  third  life  sets  the  seal  of  success  on 
service  which  is  to  continue  during  the  future  ages 
of  the  world. 

Were  the  aspirant  accepted  during  the  first  life 
of  service,  he  might  fail  in  the  second  or  test  life, 
and,  since  reaction  is  the  equal  of  action,  event- 
ually he  might  fall  into  the  company  of  the  black 

77 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

brotherhood,  and  become  one  of  its  most  vindi- 
cative members.  This  sometimes  happened  until 
the  law  governing  affilliation  with  the  Lodge  was 
made  more  stringent.  As  it  is,  failure  is  possible 
to  some  who  in  the  second  life  withstood  its  test, 
and  in  the  third  life  have  received  the  first  or 
probationary  Lodge  degree,  and  even  have  passed 
to  the  second  or  test  degree;  but  no  initiate  of  the 
third  degree  has  ever  proved  false  to  his  vows  and 
duties. 

On  the  other  hand,  some  who  in  the  second  life 
failed  in  a  measure,  have  in  the  third  life  redeemed 
themselves  sufficiently  to  warrant  acceptance  by  a 
Master,  but  never  in  this  third  life  are  these 
allowed  to  progress  beyond  the  second  or  test 
degree.  The  above  statement  should  both  warn 
and  encourage  those  determined  ones  for  whom 
the  golden  portals  have  not  opened,  and  to  whom 
no  inspiring  voice  has  sounded  a  welcome  to  the 
halls  of  initiation. 

It  is  evident  of  those  who  crave  preferment  for 
its  mere  prestige,  and  the  awe,  respect,  admira- 
tion, or  else  the  envy  induced  in  their  companions, 
it  is  evident,  we  repeat,  that  these  vain  self-seekers 
are  creating  a  well-nigh  impassable  barrier  which 
for  more  than  one  earth-life  will  stay  them  from 
the  goal. 


78 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE  EARTH   CHAIN 

MASTER  M.  once  said  to  a  certain  pupil: 
"Since  first  appearing  here,  you  have 
seemed  to  live  many  lives,  but  truly  you  have 
lived  only  one.  In  each  re-birth  you  looked  upon 
that  one  from  a  certain  angle.  Some  day  you  will 
know  your  total  of  lives  as  bright  deeds  made 
permanent,  and  dark  ones  erased  by  karmic 
action.  You  will  see  these  many  lives  not  as  an 
extended  chain,  nor  as  a  great  circle  of  links,  but 
as  countless  irridescent  spheres  all  interpenetrating, 
and  enclosed  in  one  large  and  radiant  sphere 
which  is  your  self  and  your  one  life." 

Our  seven-fold  planet  is  the  abode  wherein  is 
lived  the  one  life  of  each  human  being.  Every 
seeming  life  of  the  seeming  many,  whose  total  is 
this  one  real  life,  is  in  a  circle  extending  from  the 
atmic  plane  of  the  planet  to  the  physical  and 
return.  This  circle,  without  a  resting  point,  is 
divisible  into  twelve  arcs;  six  in  the  descent  from 
the  turning  point  of  the  atmic  plane  to  the  turning 
point  of  the  physical,  and  six  from  that  line  to  the 
atmic  line  of  descent  to  the  renewed  physical. 

Evidently  the  septenary  globe,  or  globe  chain 
so-called,  is  to  man  a  habitation  in  which  he 
glimpses  Truth  from  seven  viewpoints.  Innum- 
erable other  viewpoints  of  Truth  exist,  but  not  for 
man    until    he   outgrows    the    limitations   of    this 

79 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

planet,  or,  like  certain  advanced  representatives 
of  the  race,  he  gains  in  part,  the  viewpoint  of  other 
planets  in  the  septenary  series.  To  no  human 
mind  is  the  solar  viewpoint  of  Truth  communi- 
cable except  at  certain  astronomical  cycles.  Then 
the  great  Avatars,  the  world  teachers,  the  enlight- 
eners  of  the  race,  receive  their  messages,  and  are 
sent  forth. 

Since  every  globe-chain  must  develop  a  certain 
dominant  principle,  that  principle  is  for  that  globe- 
chain  the  one  to  which  all  others  are  subordinate. 
For  the  Martian  globe-chain  that  principle  is 
Kama;  for  the  lunar  chain  that  principle  was  the 
Astral,  while  for  our  chain  it  is  the  orange  physical. 

The  perfecting  of  the  orange  physical  being  the 
supreme  task  and  desideratum  both  for  man  and 
his  world,  why  did  the  revealers  of  the  Ancient 
Wisdom  seemingly  depreciate  the  physical,  and 
even  exclude  it  from  the  septenary  series?  The 
answer  is  not  difficult,  as  we  shall  show. 

When  as  a  simple  mindless  creature  of  but  one 
discernible  principle,  man  began  his  evolution  in 
the  first  planetary  round,  that  principle  or  body 
was  the  orange  unmixed  with  grosser  elements. 
Later  he  received  from  the  lunar  pitris  other 
principles,  among  which  was  the  untaught  desire 
principle  of  Kama,  and  the  just  discernable  mind 
principle  of  Kama  Manas.  In  conjunction  with 
the  original  orange,  these  brought  about  what  the 
Ancient  Wisdom  denominates  the  first  fall,   that 

80 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

which  in  after  times  was  duplicated  by  Adam,  the 
generic  name  of  the  first  root  race  of  this  fourth 
round.  Descending  into  a  lower  than  their  native 
orange  division  of  matter,  the  first  race  thus  were 
eaters  of  the  tree  of  good  and  evil ;  therefore  they 
experienced  death  as  the  second  race. 

During  ages  many  and  long,  the  orange  in  man 
became  increasingly  mixed  with  gross  material 
elements.  At  the  middle  of  the  fourth  round,  that 
lowest  arc  of  human  progress,  man's  spiritual 
forces  began  their  upward  pull  on  the  lower  quater- 
nary. Therefore  his  slow  rise  toward  the  purity 
of  the  original  orange  plus  that  experience  which 
is  the  fulness  of  human  wisdom.  The  history  of 
the  race  proves  that  the  lower  quaternary  lacks 
buoyancy  necessary  to  its  rise  into  the  pure  regions 
of  the  spirit;  hence  the  necessity  of  emphasizing 
the  office  of  the  higher  triad. 

The  revealers  of  the  Ancient  Wisdom  deemed 
it  unsafe  to  depart  from  this  emphasis  during  that 
era  of  materialism  and  material  philosophy,  the 
last  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century.  However, 
that  Truth  might  have  its  witness,  in  place  of 
the  orange  physical  they  inserted  in  the  septenary 
series  of  human  and  planetary  principles  the  great 
Kosmic  principle  of  Jiva,  giving  thereto  the  name 
Prana,  one  proper  to  a  substance  but  little  removed 
from  terrestrial  matter. 

Perhaps  the  inaugurators  of  the  Theosophical 
Movement    overrated     the    preception    of     their 

81 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

students,  or,  what  is  more  likely,  the  hiding  of  the 
orange  beneath  the  guise  of  Prana  was  a  touch  of 
skill  worthy  of  those  who  in  their  teaching  habitu- 
ally employ  such  methods. 

H.  P.  B. 

RESURRECTION 

THE  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the  flesh  is 
an  ancient  one.  In  the  Zoroastrian  faith, 
after  the  final  discomfiture  of  Ahriman,  Ormuzd 
will  re-assemble  the  scattered  material  atoms  of 
every  human  body  in  the  great  all-inclusive  resur- 
rection still  believed  in  by  the  faithful  Parsees. 

The  Jews  borrowed  from  the  Persians  certain 
beliefs  concerning  the  resurrection.  The  Old 
Testament  contains  some  references  to  the  Jewish 
conception,  thus  Job:  "though  after  my  skin, 
worms  destroy  this  body,  yet  in  the  flesh  shall  I 
see  God."  Both  the  Talmud  and  the  Targums 
contain  abundant  evidence  of  faith  in  a  fleshly 
resurrection. 

Retaining  many  dogmas  of  its  parent  Judaism, 
primitive  Christianity  held  literally  to  a  bodily 
resurrection,  as  witness  the  church  Fathers  in  its 
exposition  and  defence.  Thus  Justin  Martyr,  Ter- 
tuUian,  Chrysostom,  Augustine,  and  even  the 
Greek  philosopher  Athenagoras.  To  quote  from 
Augustine:  "every  man's  body  however  dispersed 
here,  shall  be  restored  perfect  in  the  resurrection. 

82 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Every  body  shall  be  complete  in  quantity  and 
quality." 

Into  his  composite  doctrine,  taken  from  several 
sources,  Mohammed  incorporated  the  Persio- 
Jewish  doctrine  of  the  resurrection.  The  theolo- 
gians of  the  middle  ages,  and  especially  the 
Scholastics,  speculated  minutely  on  every  imagin- 
able detail  of  a  gross  physical  resurrection.  They 
defended  their  most  absurd  deductions  with  the 
argument  that  to  Infinite  Being  all  is  possible. 
True  the  Manicheans  of  the  first  centuries,  like 
the  earlier  Sadducees,  had  denied  a  bodily  resur- 
rection, but  always  such  doubters  and  denier s 
were  in  the  minority  as  afterward  in  the  middle 
ages  when,  in  matters  of  religion,  faith  and  reason 
had  little  in  common. 

Notwithstanding  the  arguments  of  common 
sense,  and  the  drastic  criticism  of  modern  Science, 
and  also  the  fairly  definite  teachings  of  Paul  who, 
as  an  Initiate  of  the  Mysteries,  surely  knew  the 
inner  truth,  and  yet  who,  because  an  Initiate, 
could  not  wholly  reveal  that  truth,  the  doctrine  of 
corporeal  resurrection  has  always  been  endorsed 
by  the  Papal,  the  Greek,  and  certain  of  the  Protest- 
ant churches.  Moreover,  consistent  theologians 
of  these  churches  yet  cling  to  this  dogma  as  a 
mystery  transcending  human  understanding.  In 
fact  they  have  at  no  time  repudiated  these  words 
of  Augustine:  "the  resurrection  of  the  flesh  was 
once  regarded  as  incredible,  but  now  we  see  the 

83 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

whole  world  believing  that  Christ's  earthly  body 
was  borne  into  heaven." 

Unquestioning  acceptance  of  the  doctrine  of 
physical  resurrection,  or  its  rejection  in  to  to,  is  an 
extreme  which,  down  the  Christian  centuries, 
should  have  been  avoided  for  a  rational  inter- 
mediate view,  that  of  the  thoughtful  minority  who 
hold  that  in  the  risen  body  of  the  Lord  a  profound 
change  must  have  taken  place,  because  he  entered 
freely  through  closed  doors.  Moreover,  a  body  of 
ponderable  physical  substance,  however  purified, 
could  little  adapt  itself  to  realms  wholly  spiritual. 

The  permanent  body  described  in  preceding 
chapters,  and  there  denominated  "the  orange 
physical,"  has  no  weight  determinable  by  physical 
balances,  however  delicately  they  are  constructed 
and  poised.  Therefore  to  move  naturally  on  the 
dense  and  gravitative  physical  earth,  such  a  body 
would  take  to  itself  weighable  particles,  the  throw- 
ing off  of  which  would  result  in  its  ascension. 

Not  necessarily  having  in  mind  the  Jewish 
tradition  of  the  indestructible  bone  Luz  around 
which,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  the  old  flesh  would 
gather,  Paul  the  Initiate  hides,  under  the  symbol 
of  a  grain  of  wheat  sowed,  what  we  understand  to 
be  the  truth  concerning  the  Resurrection.  That 
his  symbol  has  been  interpreted  to  signify  that 
every  human  body  contains  a  minute  but  inde- 
structible nucleus  or  seed  of  flesh  or  bone  which  in 
the  grave  awaits  germination,  is  not  strange  in  the 

84 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

absence  of  knowledge  concerning  the  seven-fold 
constitution  of  man. 

As  made  known  on  page  122,  "Special  Teach- 
ings," and  also  in  the  chapter  "The  Secret  of 
Prana,"  Occult  Science  teaches  that  during  post- 
humous life,  the  permanent  foundation  atoms  of 
the  physical  body  exist  in  pralaya — seeming 
death — within  that  highest  of  man's  bodies  the 
auric  envelope.  At  the  culmination  of  man's 
progress,  or  possibly  somewhat  earlier,  these  atoms, 
having  been  wholly  purified,  are  to  expand  into  a 
body  resembling  that  of  the  risen  Master  of 
physical  life. 

To  Paul  the  Resurrection  was  the  supreme 
event  in  the  world,  and  naturally  the  central 
theme  of  his  message  to  the  Gentiles.  Certainly 
the  Resurrection  was  the  unique  event  in  human 
history  and,  as  St.  Augustine  declared,  a  thing 
once  regarded  as  unbelieveable.  Tradition  it  is 
true  had  given  to  both  Enoch  and  Elijah  a  paradise 
whence  in  the  physical  body  they  would  descend 
to  earth  in  the  last  great  day,  but  this  was  mere 
popular  belief,  nothing  more. 

In  his  brief  epistle,  Jude  touches  on  a  matter 
taken  from  an  apocalyptial  book:  "The  Ascension 
of  Moses."  This  matter,  bearing  on  our  teaching 
as  to  the  nature  of  the  body  of  the  resurrection, 
deals  with  the  contention  of  Michael  and  the 
devil  for  the  body  of  Moses.  To  one  acquainted 
with  Eastern  methods  of  imparting  truth,  Michael 

85 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

there  symbolizes  a  resurrection  like  that  after- 
wards consummated  by  the  Master.  On  the  other 
hand,  Satan  symbolizes  the  death  of  the  entire 
physical  as  a  heritage  which,  according  to  the 
ancient  Eastern  Wisdom,  was  received  from 
the  first  or  deathless  Adamic  race  when,  having 
fallen  from  the  pure  orange  physical  into  gross 
matter,  they  became  the  mortal  second  race. 

If — as  we  have  argued  and  expounded — the 
orange  physical  is  to  be  the  universal  possession  of 
the  purified  human  race,  and  if — as  generally  con- 
ceded— that  consummation  had  glorious  begin- 
ning in  the  risen  body  of  the  Master,  it  is  but 
reasonable  to  suppose  that,  prior  to  his  day,  some 
faint  likeness  of  that  glory  was  attained  by  the 
great  forerunners  of  regenerate  mankind. 

Of  all  representatives  of  the  race  whereinto  the 
Master  incarnated  at  the  beginning  of  the  great 
cycle  of  Pisces,  Moses  was  most  capable  of  winning 
the  immortal  physical  vesture  as  an  indisputable 
possession.  To  one  familiar  with  Eastern  methods 
of  teaching,  it  is  evident  that  the  dispute  of  those 
opposites  Michael  and  Satan,  signifies  that  Moses 
at  best  had  attained  only  to  an  imperfect  and 
perishable  vehicle  formed  from  the  higher  division 
of  the  physical. 

In  arguing  for  the  Master  a  permanent  physical 
vehicle,  we  relegate  him  to  no  remote  and  undis- 
coverable  center  of  the  astronomic  universe,  but 
locate  him  here  in  close  touch  with  his  younger 

86 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

brethren  of  the  human  family.  Unsensed  by  the 
gross  faculties  of  the  lower  nature,  but  known  and 
proven  to  the  higher  man,  he  awaits  our  growing 
toward  his  own  seven-fold  perfection  of  body,  soul, 
and  spirit;  that  millennial  condition  of  mankind 
on  the  renovated  globe  which  is  symbolized  as  the 
new  Jerusalem,  the  Holy  City  that  lieth  four 
square,  its  comers  resting  in  fact  on  Earth's 
cardinal  points;  the  city  of  equal  length  and 
breadth  and  heigh th;  the  cube  whose  interpreta- 
tion is  the  world  itself. 

H.  P.  B. 


THE  NEW  BIRTH 

IN  the  third  chapter  of  St.  John  are  found  the 
memorable  words  of  Jesus  to  Nicodemus  con- 
cerning the  new  birth.  The  light  which  our 
previous  chapters  throw  upon  the  orange  principle, 
discovers  a  new  meaning  in  the  teaching  which  so 
perplexed  the  Master  of  Isreal,  though  he  was 
learned  in  the  doctrines  of  Moses  and  the  inspired 
utterances  of  the  prophets.  Our  contention  is 
that  the  great  Way-Shower  came  not  only  to  per- 
fect in  himself  the  body  of  the  resurrection,  but 
also  to  enlighten  others  as  to  the  slow  but  sure 
methods  necessary  to  its  attainment. 

Jesus'  saying:  "Except  a  man  be  bom  again  he 
cannot  see  the  kingdom  of  God,"  embodies  a  two- 

87 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

fold  proposition,  to  wit,  that  he  can  be  born  again, 
and  that  consequently  he  can  see  the  kingdom  of 
God.  Let  us  now  build  a  brief  teaching  upon  the 
new  birth  and  the  Kingdom. 

The  resurrection  of  the  Master  was  a  new  birth ; 
one  inaugurating  an  era  of  possibilities  which, 
however  long  in  the  perfecting,  did  actually  begin 
on  Easter  Morn.  His  teaching  that  man  must  be 
bom  of  water  and  of  the  spirit  is  not  contrary  to 
our  view  for,  as  Jesus  said,  what  is  born  of  mere 
flesh  is  flesh.  Powerless  of  itself,  the  flesh  must 
be  raised  and  purified  to  the  requisite  degree  by  the 
Spirit  and  by  water. 

To  the  word  water  the  Church  has  given  only  a 
literal  interpretation;  but,  in  the  arcane  symbology, 
water  represents  the  lower  astral  element  of  per- 
sonal will;  while,  in  this  instance,  spirit  signifies 
that  divine  Astral  Light  the  Spiritual  Will.  Water 
is  the  medium  in  which  fluids  of  differing  specific 
gravity  can  be  made  to  mingle;  so,  at  bottom,  the 
baptismal  water  symbolizes  the  union  in  man  of 
both  his  personal  and  spiritual  will.  In  brief,  the 
body  that  is  to  be  is  ever  perfecting  through  the 
combined  powers  of  the  entire  man. 

"The  Kingdom  of  God"  of  which  Jesus  spake  to 
Nicodemus,  what  is  it?  We  must  take  exception 
to  the  almost  universal  reply  that  Heaven  alone  is 
that  Kingdom.  Heaven  is  really  the  place  of  rest 
and  recuperation ;  but  the  true  abode  of  man  is  on 
the  renovated  earth  mentioned  by  Isaiah.     It  is 

88 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

in  the  new  Jerusalem  of  the  Revelator.  It  is  in  the 
orange  physical  world  whose  components  are  to 
correspond  with  the  orange  physical  of  man. 

As  for  the  resurrected  body  of  the  Lord,  its 
coarser  physical  particles  were  thrown  off.  So,  as 
we  have  said  elsewhere,  from  the  perfected  sub- 
stratum of  the  earth,  the  dying  shell  shall  be  dis- 
carded to  swing  in  space  as  a  dead  world,  or  else 
to  be  drawn  from  its  orbital  path  to  become  a  mere 
satellite  of  some  planet  and  its  evolving  races. 

In  verses  14  and  15  of  the  chapter  here  dealt 
with,  Jesus  says:  "And  as  Moses  lifted  up  the 
serpent  in  the  wilderness,  even  so  must  the  Son  of 
man  be  lifted  up:  That  whosoever  believeth  on 
him  should  not  die,  but  have  eternal  life."  Evi- 
dently the  Master  is  speaking  of  his  crucifixion, 
and  its  effect  upon  his  following,  but,  like  all  in- 
spired teachers,  he,  the  greatest  among  them, 
hid  meaning  within  meaning.  Thus  that  lifting 
up  signified  the  acquisition  of  a  body  whereto  his 
followers  should  look  as  their  divine  pattern. 

This  body,  to  shape  and  cohere  in  the  faithful, 
and  for  the  furtherance  of  which  the  sacrament  of 
the  Lord's  supper  was  in  part  instituted,  was 
ardently  desired  of  Paul,  and  this  desire  was 
breathed  into  all  his  epistles  as  not  for  himself 
alone,  but  for  the  faithful  whom  he  admonishes 
thus:  "My  little  children  of  whom  I  travail  in 
birth  again  until  Christ  be  formed  in  you."  Voicing 
his  personal  aspiration,  he  also  says:  "If  by  any 

89 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

means  I  might  attain  unto  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead."  Again,  speaking  for  all  believers:  "Who 
shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it  may  be  fashioned 
like  unto  his  glorious  body?" 

Paul  the  optimist  perhaps  underestimated  the 
difficulties  for  himself,  and  especially  for  his  fol- 
lowers, of  early  attainment  to  what  Jesus  in  his 
answer  to  Nicodemus  called  eternal  life.  To  the 
Initiate  Apostle  that  life  was  the  fulness  of  being 
due  to  the  possession  of  the  Christ  body.  The 
incomplete  condition  of  the  faithful  without  that 
body,  Paul  has  symbolized  in  the  much  misunder- 
stood verse  from  1st  Thessalonians,  chapter  4, 
"But  I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant,  Breth- 
ren, concerning  them  which  are  asleep."  We  hold 
that  only  the  physical  is  indicated  as  sleeping, 
since  as  yet  it  had  acquired  no  vital  force  where- 
with it  could  rise  from  the  grave.  Paul  however 
gives  assurance  that  this  end  shall  be  attained: 
"For  if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died  and  rose  again, 
even  so  them  also  which  sleep  in  Jesus  will  God 
bring  with  him." 

In  view  of  the  words  of  Jesus  to  the  Sadducees: 
"God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living;" 
it  is  unbelieveable  that  the  divinely  commissioned 
Apostle  would  subscribe  to  a  theory  so  at  variance 
with  the  unswerving  spirit  of  the  Master's  teaching 
as  is  that  of  the  sleep  of  the  dead.  Neither  could 
he,  the  Initiate  of  the  Greater  Mysteries,  have 
shared  in  that  popular  belief  of  the  Jews  which 

90 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

relegated  the  souls  of  the  disembodied  to  the  dark 
regions  of  the  underworld. 

The  Gospels  give  manifold  sayings  of  Jesus 
which  contain  other  than  surface  meanings.  Let 
us  quote  some  of  many  inwardly  relating  to  the 
body  of  the  new  birth.  "I  am  come  that  they 
might  have  life,  and  that  they  might  have  it  more 
abundantly."  "As  the  Father  that  raise th  up  the 
dead  quickeneth  them,  even  so  the  Son  quickeneth 
whom  he  will."  "For  as  the  Father  hath  life  in 
himself,  so  hath  he  given  the  Son  to  have  life  in 
himself." 

Certain  sayings  inwardly  recognize  the  mystic 
efficacy  of  the  Lord's  supper  in  furthering  the  body 
of  the  new  birth.  Thus:  "I  am  the  bread  of  life;" 
"Whoso  eateth  of  my  flesh  hath  eternal  life." 
"This  is  the  bread  which  came  down  from  heaven 
that  a  man  may  eat  thereof  and  not  die."  "He 
that  eateth  my  flesh  and  drinketh  my  blood 
dwelleth  in  me  and  I  in  him."  Lest  a  gross  inter- 
pretation should  be  given  to  this  last,  Jesus  said: 
"It  is  the  spirit  that  quickeneth,  the  flesh  profiteth 
nothing. " 

We  contend  that  to  Peter,  and  to  Paul  especially, 
and  even  to  the  church  of  the  first  three  centuries, 
the  chief  event  in  the  life  of  Jesus  the  Christ,  and 
in  fact  the  very  crowning  of  his  work,  was  rather 
his  resurrection  than  his  death;  and  that  Paul  in 
this  foresaw  for  the  Christian  world  its  greatest 
boon.     Did  he  not  say:  "If  Christ  be  not  raised 

91 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

your  faith  is  vain:  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins."  Our 
view  is  of  course  remote  from  that  of  Augustine 
and  Calvin  and  his  kind,  and  is  by  no  means  in 
harmony  with  certain  dogmas  gradually  raised  on 
the  death  of  the  Master. 

In  answering  the  question  as  to  the  Lord's  death 
the  Apostle  says:  "That  through  death  he  might 
destroy  the  power  of  death,  that  is  the  devil,  and 
deliver  those  who  through  fear  of  death  were  all 
their  lifetime  subject  to  bondage."  This  bondage 
was  the  inherited  race  fear  of  Sheol,  that  dreary 
abode  soon  to  rob  them  of  physical  life  and  its 
fulness,  and  to  imprison  them,  as  it  did  father  Adam, 
as  mere  joyless  shades  no  better  than  those  peopling 
the  Greek  and  Roman  Hades  which,  in  its  lowest 
division,  touched  the  gulf  of  Tartarus  that  abode  of 
unquenchable  misery. 

Now  however,  the  resurrection  of  Christ  proved 
to  the  faithful  the  possibility  of  a  body  fit  to  inhabit 
brighter  spheres,  and  in  fact  the  brightest.  The 
exact  constitution  of  that  body  was  not  known, 
and  little  inquired  into.  Enough  that  rescue  was 
possible  through  this  body  of  deliverance  and  of 
the  new  birth. 

Because  of  the  prevailing  belief  in  the  soul's 
descent  to  Sheol,  a  belief  inherited  from  Judaism, 
itself  a  borrower,  speculation  was  rife  in  the  early 
Church  concerning  the  whereabouts  of  Jesus  dur- 
ing the  time  between  his  death  and  his  resurrection. 
According  to  Peter,  he  went  and  preached  to  the 

92 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

spirits  in  prison;  those  who  were  sometime  dis- 
obedient in  the  days  of  Noah. 

In  "The  H6art  of  Things,"  and  in  the  chapter 
"The  Resurrection,"  it  was  said  that  the  founda- 
tion atoms  of  the  physical  body  of  the  great  Master 
of  physical  life  suffered  on  the  cross  a  profound 
shock,  but  not  actual  pralaya,  that  which  is  com- 
monly understood  as  death.  What  before  had 
been  universal  experience,  unless  we  accept  as  true 
the  traditional  ascent  of  Elijah,  was  not  for  the 
Master,  for  within  three  days  the  foundation 
physical  atoms  recovered  tone,  and  repaired  and 
revitalized  the  broken  body.  Hence  we  conclude 
that  notwithstanding  his  descent  to  the  under- 
world, the  chain  binding  his  soul  to  his  physical 
body  was  unbroken. 

Concerning  the  foundation  atoms  and  their 
office  in  the  new  birth  both  of  men  and  things,  a 
teaching  more  ample  and  particularized  than  any 
preceding  one,  is  next  in  order. 

H. 


THE   FOUNDATION   ATOMS 

IN  the  chapter  "The  Physical  ^ody"  page  121 
of  "Arcane  Science,"  it  was  explained  that 
man's  physical  body  is  a  temple  of  many  rooms  in 
each  of  which  are  countless  little  workmen,  tran- 
sient  atomic   lives   under  one   master   workman; 

93 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

while  over  all  is  one  supreme  architect  the  "  Hiram  " 
of  that  body.  Also  it  was  said  that  every  organ 
and  part  is  built  up  and  maintained  by  these 
transient  lives;  whereas  the  master  workmen  and 
the  architect  are  permanent  through  all  life  cycles; 
their  period  of  activity  in  each  physical  life  of  the 
individual  being  commensurate  with  the  life  term 
of  his  physical  body.  Moreover  it  was  said  that 
the  operation  of  the  foundation  atoms  in  man  is 
clue  to  the  activity  of  the  foundation  atoms  in 
worlds,  and  in  all  lesser  organisms. 

Let  us  begin  the  exposition  of  our  subject  by 
examining  into  conditions  proper  to  one  of  the 
lowest  rungs  of  the  evolutionary  ladder;  in  other 
words,  into  conditions  proper  to  the  insect  family. 
There  the  group-soul  is  the  source  and  center  of 
life  for  its  myriad  output.  This  group-soul  has  in 
charge  the  fertilized  eggs,  whether  in  the  body  of 
the  mother,  or  whether  expelled  to  develop  else- 
where. Not  being  a  physical  substance,  the  group- 
soul  is  in  the  fourth  spacial  dimension;  hence, 
however  widely  separated,  its  progeny  are  never 
outside  its  care.  Far  below  the  level  of  self- 
consciousness,  the  units  of  the  lower  orders  of  life 
are  at  death  blotted  out,  and  the  infinitessimal 
experience  of  each  is  added  to  the  collective  experi- 
ence of  the  group-soul  which  thus  progresses 
towards  self-consciousness. 

That  the  units  of  even  the  lowest  orders  con- 
form physically  to  a  model,  is  due  primarily  to  the 

94 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

image  in  the  mind  of  the  group-soul.  This  arche- 
typal model  in  its  little  way  corresponds  with  the 
archetypal  model  of  creation  existing  in  the  Divine 
Mind.  In  the  "Heart  of  Things,"  and  in  the 
chapter  "Images,"  was  explained  the  office  of 
images  in  the  reproduction  of  the  human  creature 
whose  foundation  atoms  reproduce  the  composite 
image  resulting  from  the  effect  of  both  the  paternal 
and  the  maternal  image  on  the  model  furnished  by 
the  reincarnating  entity. 

Since  in  the  lower  species  the  unit  is  blotted  out 
by  death,  such  permanent  physical  atoms  as  alone 
insure  the  rebirth  of  individualized  physical  life, 
cannot  there  exist.  However,  because  the  short 
life  and  the  vast  progeny  of  the  lower  species 
oblige  the  atoms  proper  to  each  class  to  toil  unre- 
mittingly, it  results  that  they  are  able  to  follow  the 
group-soul  model,  and  also  to  meet  the  require- 
ments of  the  idealizing  group-soul  in  its  efforts  to 
lift  its  output  in  the  evolutionary  scale. 

Originally  the  group-soul  of  the  lowest  order  of 
life  on  this  planet  was  vast  and  nebulous,  but 
eventually  internal  differences  brought  about  its 
division.  This,  repeated  many  times  during  the 
geological  ages,  has  in  certain  instances  greatly 
narrowed  the  output  of  each  evolving  group-soul, 
and  brought  about  the  differentiation  of  species. 
In  the  first  round  of  our  Earth's  first  and  lowest 
manvantara,  that  which  would  become  physical 
man  was  but  a  unit  proper  to  a  group-soul  whose 

95 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

output   numbered  many  thousands,  and  possibly 
millions,  of  lives  each  blotted  out  by  death. 

When,  in  the  Earth's  present  or  fourth  manvan- 
tara,  and  in  the  first  round  thereof,  the  luna  pitris 
descended  to  occupy  the  physical  bodies  of  our 
humanity,  original  conditions  were  far  higher  than 
in  the  first  world  period ;  in  fact  an  individualized 
physical  body  belonged  to  every  unit  pf  the  race. 
Then  it  was  that  the  foundation  physical  atoms  in 
man  began  their  office  as  such,  thus  insuring  his 
rebirth  as  an  individual  being,  despite  the  fact  of 
what  we  misname  death. 

Domestication  of  the  higher  animals  has  brought 
about  for  some  the  final  division  of  the  animal 
group-soul,  and  so  insured  their  individual  rebirth 
through  the  foundation  physical  atoms  hence- 
forth associated  with  each.  To  the  domestic 
animals  this  is  a  compensation  offsetting  the 
cruelty  suffered  from  man  their  natural  protector. 

When  our  shaping  solar  system  turned  on  its 
axis,  a  vast  and  nebulous  bulk,  the  seven-fold 
mass  was  but  one  primitive  group-soul.  As 
sponsors  for  all  life  beneath  their  exalted  rank,  the 
Solar  Hierarchies  first  separated  the  Sun,  and  it 
became  an  individual  existence  whose  permanent 
foundation  atoms,  those  proper  to  the  several 
planes,  were  established  in  the  solar  centers  and 
sub-centers.  From  the  residue  was  next  built  the 
original  four  planets  which,  because  afterward 
dividing,  became  increased  to  ten.     Thus  did  the 

96 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

original  group-soul  become  eleven  whose  founda- 
tion atoms  insured  reincarnation  to  each  after  its 
eons  of  pralaya. 

In  passing  let  it  be  said  that  the  many  divisions 
whereby  each  fragment  of  the  group-soul  proper  to 
any  of  Nature's  orders  becomes  a  personal  posses- 
sion, originates  in  what  are  to  become  the  founda- 
tion atoms  of  the  individual  being.  The  division 
of  the  primal  human,  whereby  the  entity  became 
male  and  female,  was  an  event  allegorized  in  the 
story  of  Eve  created  from  Adam's  rib.  In  this 
instance  two  dominant  atoms,  in  fact  two  archi- 
tects, had  been  evolved.  Division  of  the  group- 
soul  of  any  species  always  results  from  a  corre- 
sponding event.  A  colony  of  bees  well  illustrates 
the  operation  of  the  group-soul.  The  hive  is  the 
progeny  of  the  queen,  the  center  of  life  until  a  new 
queen  is  developed.  Then  comes  division  that 
two  group  centers  may  fulfill  their  office. 

The  invisible  astral  planet  holds  in  its  envelop- 
ing sheath  the  foundation  atoms  of  the  physical 
Moon.  These  atoms  are  vehicles  of  the  skandas, 
the  karmic  seeds  which,  in  eons  to  come,  will 
germinate  moon-ward,  drawing  with  them  the 
violet  planet.  Then  the  cold  shell  of  the  Moon, 
not  dead  but  in  pralaya,  is  to  be  vitalized  into  a 
new  birth.  Fulfilling  their  office,  the  Solar  Hier- 
archies will  then  sow  the  seeds  of  a  new  evolution 
higher  than  that  of  the  last  moon  manvantara. 

Considering  next  the  possibility  of  our  globe  as 

97 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  purified  abode  of  a  purified  race  of  beings,  we 
will  touch  briefly  upon  the  means  to  that  prophesied 
outcome  which,  with  Isaiah,  was  the  holy  mountain 
of  the  Lord,  while  with  John  it  was  the  new  Jeru- 
salem that  would  certainly  supplant  the  old,  thus 
making  this  footstool  the  abode  of  deathlessness 
and  peace.  Nor  was  this  outcome  unknown  to  the 
formulators  of  the  Ancient  Wisdom.  In  their 
cosmogony  it  had  definite  place,  not  as  a  miracle 
to  be,  but  as  the  work  of  methodical  law;  in  fact  it 
would  result  from  a  separative  process  analogous 
to  those  everywhere  discoverable  in  the  prodigious 
descent  from  suns  to  things. 

Purification  of  the  foundation  atoms  proper  to 
the  Earth's  physical,  astral,  kamic,  and  kama- 
manasic  principles,  has  not  kept  pace  with  the 
slow  purification  of  the  corresponding  atoms  in 
man  which,  even  from  this  planet's  beginning, 
were  on  a  far  higher  level.  Therefore  the  looked 
for  Millennium  is  not,  as  the  ignorant  suppose,  to 
be  an  early  and  direct  act  of  God,  but  rather  is  it  a 
far-off  bringing  about  through  an  orderly  evolu- 
tionary process. 

For  the  physical  foundation  atoms  of  this  globe, 
always  on  the  plane  of  the  orange,  even  as  are 
those  of  man  and  the  higher  animals,  that  purifica- 
tion means  their  separation  from  the  lower  and 
fluctuating  physical  atoms.  Then  will  the  more 
evolved  orange  atoms  gather  around  the  permanent 
ones  located  at  the  seven  or,  precisely,  at  the  forty- 

98 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

nine  centers,  and  at  many  more  minor  centers  of 
what  is  to  become  the  new  Earth;  in  fact  that 
earth  withdrawn  from  its  gross  material  shell,  even 
as  the  violet  planet  withdrew  from  the  Moon  shell. 

The  more  evolved  orange  atoms  then  will  have 
acquired  a  degree  of  stability  far  exceeding  that  of 
the  ordinary  physical  atoms  as  now  existing.  Still 
these  orange  atoms  must  fall  far  short  of  per- 
manency. As  for  the  foundation  atoms,  since  they 
are  to  carry  the  karmic  seeds  of  another  planetary 
birth,  their  term  of  separation  from  the  earth -shell 
will,  after  the  lapse  of  ages,  come  to  an  end. 

Because  the  foundation  orange  atoms  in  man, 
and  even  the  secondary  orange,  ever  have  been 
and  ever  shall  be  far  more  evolved  than  the  corre- 
sponding globe  atoms,  we  prophesy  of  him  that  in 
th^  millennial  season  his  immortality  and  freedom 
from  rebirth  shall  be  assured. 

H.  P.  B. 


A   MYSTERY   OF   RE-EMBODIMENT 

IN  "The  Heart  of  Things,"  in  the  Chapter  "The 
Specific  Influence  of  the  Sexes  in  Reproduc- 
tion," and  again  in  the  Chapter  "Images,"  certain 
mysteries  of  the  generative  process  were  explained. 
This  explanation  ended  thus:  "We  have  for  the 
present  spoken  our  last  word  concerning  that  great 
secret  of  Nature,  the  reproduction  of  kind."     In 

99 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

this  third  volume  of  the  series  we  shall  here  give 
out  a  few  additional  facts. 

In  the  chapters  mentioned  it  was  in  substance 
said  that  the  one  chief  atom  and  the  six  associate 
atoms  peculiar  to  each  of  the  four  lower  human 
principles,  exist  in  pralaya  in  the  auric  egg  while 
posthumous  man  moves  to  more  and  more  interior 
planes.  As  the  nucleus  of  a  principal,  these  four 
chief  atoms  awaken  each  to  creative  activity  only 
when,  in  its  descent  to  re-embodiment,  the  ego 
reaches  the  plane  proper  to  that  atom. 

The  new  teaching  is  as  follows:  In  their  unalter- 
able arrangement,  the  seven  chief  permanent  atoms 
proper  to  the  seven  principles  of  man  are  a  mina- 
ture  seven-fold  globe  chain.  From  the  astral  to 
the  atmic,  these  atoms  are  more  and  more  tenuous, 
and  of  larger  and  larger  circumference;  besides 
they  interpenetrate  like  the  globes  of  our  seven- 
fold world.  The  vibration  which  the  male  imparts 
to  the  spermatozoon  (itself  one  of  a  group  dis- 
tinguishable from  six  other  groups)  and  the  vibra- 
tion which  the  female  imparts  to  the  ovum,  attract 
the  re-incarnating  entity  as  a  whole,  but  largely 
they  attract  the  lower  quarternary  by  means  of 
its  four  chief  permanent  atoms.  However,  com- 
pulsion ensues  only  through  the  triple  vibration 
caused  by  the  entrance  of  the  spermatozoon  into 
the  ovum. 

Having  drawn  the  quarternary  to  the  ovum, 
this  triple  material  vibration  bends  that  quarter- 

100 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

nary  to  the  requirements  of  pre-natal  life.  There- 
fore it  condenses  to  an  infinitesimal  sphere  which, 
entering  the  ovum,  unites  with  the  spermatozoon 
the  basic  material  of  its  future  human  body.  As 
for  those  three  chief  atoms  the  nucleus  of  the 
higher  triad,  conforming  only  in  a  degree  to  the 
double  vibration,  they  envelope  the  growing  foetus 
with  a  protecting  influence. 

After  the  sixth  month  of  foetal  growth,  the  first 
faint  influence  of  these  chief  triad  atoms  is  dis- 
coverable by  one  who  has  developed  keen  psychic 
sense.  Henceforth,  during  the  first  six  years  of 
childhood,  that  influence  increases  and,  at  about 
the  seventh  year,  the  chief  permanent  atoms  of  the 
triad,  having  come  more  and  more  under  the 
influence  of  the  material  organism,  condense  into 
the  heart  center,  and  therefrom  influence  the 
higher  brain  centers,  even  as  the  Spiritual  Sun 
influences  that  triad  of  planets  Jupiter,  Mercury, 
and  Venus. 

H. 


THE   RAISING  OF  THE  DEAD 

COMPULSION  ensues  only  through  the  triple 
vibration  caused  by  the  entrance  of  the 
spermatozoon  into  the  ovum."  The  quotation 
from  the  previous  chapter  may  well  be  the  basis 
of  another  teaching,  as  follows:  The  male  and 
the   female  vibrations  proceed  from  the  positive 

101 


.THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

and  the  negative  components  of  the  Creative  Word, 
and  require  and  compel  the  presence  of  that  third 
component  the  entity  awaiting  re-embodiment. 
From  this  coming  together  results  the  union,  in 
one  being,  of  the  father  vibration,  the  mother 
vibration,  and  the  son  vibration. 

Evidently  every  child  in  the  womb  is  a  new 
manifestation  of  the  triple  Word;  one  largely 
material  however,  until  the  incorporation  of  the 
permanent  triad  atoms  at  about  the  seventh  year. 
Thereafter,  the  growing  child  more  and  more 
manifests  this  Word  in  both  its  material  and  its 
spiritual  aspects;  the  process  being  completed  in 
three  cycles  of  seven  years  each;  in  other  words, 
when  the  adult  reaches  the  age  of  twenty-eight 
years. 

From  man's  many  re-embodiments  results  the 
evolution  of  the  triple  Word  as  by  him  expressed. 
Originally  a  simple  trinity,  the  Word  is  becoming 
one  of  exceeding  complexity.  All  re-embodiment, 
whether  of  worlds  or  beings,  signifies  progress 
toward  the  complex  Word  that  everywhere 
approaches  the  infinitely  complex  Word  which  we 
name  God;  The  Creator;  The  First  Cause. 

When  Jesus  the  Christ  would  draw  Lazarus 
from  the  dead,  he  uttered  mentally  not  only  the 
father  and  the  mother  vibrations  which  had  drawn 
Lazarus  to  the  womb,  but  also  the  vibration  proper 
to  Lazarus  himself.  Therefore  the  coming  forth 
from  the  grave  was  a  new  birth  of  the  triple  Word 

102 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

for,  as  a  posthumus  being  on  the  borders  of  the 
Unseen,  Lazarus,  obedient  to  that  call,  renounced 
the  period  of  rest  to  which  the  so-called  dead  are 
entitled.  Only  a  Master  who  had  developed  in 
himself  the  universal  Father  and  Mother  vibra- 
tions, could  perform  this  crowning  deed  of  adept- 
ship. 

The  Grecian  myth  concerning  Orpheus'  attempt 
to  draw  Eurydice  from  the  under  world  with  the 
music  of  his  lyre  (vibration)  is  profoundly  esoteric, 
and,  freed  from  blinds,  it  tells  the  failure  of  a 
Master  who  did  not  maintain  the  intense  con- 
centration necessary  to  success.  As  John  the 
Baptist,  Elijah  acknowledged  himself  inferior  to 
the  great  Master  of  physical  life.  Nevertheless, 
when  a  prophet  under  the  old  dispensation,  he 
raised  the  widow's  son  by  means  of  the  triple 
Word.  Lacking  the  power  of  Jesus  the  Christ, 
Elijah  must  needs  reinforce  his  mental  utterance 
with  physical  contact;  therefore  he  stretched  him- 
self upon  the  child  when  uttering  mentally  the 
Father  vibration,  and  again  when  uttering  the 
Mother  vibration,  and  yet  again  when  uttering  the 
vibration  proper  to  the  child  when  he  entered  the 
womb.  Then,  as  with  Lazarus,  renunciation  of 
the  post-mortem  state  resulted,  and  also  a  new 
birth. 

By  the  raised  widow's  son,  and  by  the  son  of  the 
Shunamite  woman,  (2  Kings,  4:34)  and  also  by 
Lazarus,  is  foreshown  the  condition  of  the  human 

103 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

race  when  mankind  shall  no  more  be  born  of 
woman  in  that  Eternal  City — the  New  Jerusalem 
— come  down  from  God,  out  of  Heaven,  upon  the 
peaceful  and  purified  Earth. 

As  for  other  stories  of  the  raising  of  the  dead, 
whether  in  the  Bible  or  elsewhere,  most  of  these 
"dead"  were  really  in  profound  trance,  that 
counterfeit  of  death.  In  conclusion:  after  the 
third  day  the  dead,  retiring  upward  or  rather 
inward,  have  passed  the  boundaries  which  render 
impossible  their  return  to  the  old  body. 

H. 

THE   PLACE   OF  HIS  APPEARING 

THERE  is  an  occult  teaching  to  the  effect  that 
the  atoms  which  for  ages  have  built  the 
bodies  of  the  different  species,  from  man  down- 
ward, have  become  wholly  specialized.  As  result, 
an  atom  efficient  in  the  human  body  would  be 
inefficient  elsewhere.  This  is  increasingly  true  of 
the  atoms  proper  to  the  highest  species  below  the 
human. 

Specialization  of  the  atoms  associated  with  man 
has  come  to  this:  those  which  build  the  bodies  of 
the  various  races;  the  white,  the  black,  the  red, 
the  yellow,  and  the  brown,  are  gathered  into 
groups  each  of  which  is  wholly  capable  only  in  its 
division  of  the  human  family.  While  the  anatom- 
ical  structure  of  the  human  creature  is   almost 

104 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

identical  throughout  the  globe,  there  are  many 
delicate  differences  deeper  than  the  cuticle;  dif- 
ferences which  these  atoms,  intelligent  on  their 
own  plane,  are  wonderfully  sensitive  to.  Hence 
their  affinity  for  this  race,  or  that,  or  the  other. 
Moreover,  there  are  grouped  atoms  more  evolved 
than  these,  and  whose  predilection  is  for  nations, 
and  almost  for  individuals. 

The  above  truths  in  mind,  let  us  consider  further 
a  matter  with  which  certain  of  our  teachings  have 
dealt;  the  where  and  when  of  the  approaching 
Avatar.  By  some  it  is  believed  and  taught  that 
the  East,  in  fact  India,  will  first  behold  him.  In 
arguing  that  every  world-teacher  has  been  an 
Oriental,  these  ignore  the  fact  that,  with  the 
Western  world  unknown,  and  Africa  a  dark  conti- 
nent, and  Europe  benighted  in  all  save  its  southern 
parts,  the  great  spiritual  enlighteners  of  the  world 
perforce  have  been  of  Eastern  birth. 

Now  all  is  changed.  As  the  destined  home  of 
the  forming  sub-race,  America  must  receive  the 
swarming  millions  who,  because  of  the  great  war, 
are  looking  hither  from  the  shores  of  exhausted  and 
impoverished  Europe.  It  is  to  the  resulting 
amalgamation  of  races  and  race  interests  that  the 
Avatar  should  naturally  come.  However,  let  us 
consider  certain  factors  perhaps  unfavorable  to  his 
appearing  in  America. 

Some  believers  in  the  Avatar  would  defer  his 
coming  to  a  time  when  a  fair  majority,  or  at  least 

105 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

a  respectable  minority  of  Earth '«  peoples,  have 
evolved  to  something  like  that  high  physical  con- 
dition which  will  enable  them  to  behold  him  as 
he  is.  Truly  there  will  be  such  an  Avatar  in 
Satya  Yuga;  nevertheless  we  contend  for  the  Kali 
Avatar,  but,  in  this  age  of  iron  and  spiritual  dark- 
ness, men  must  be  aided  to  see,  yet  how  unless  the 
Avatar  take  to  his  finer  physical  body  certain 
coarser  atoms? 

This  view  allowed,  the  question  arises  concern- 
ing both  the  whereabouts  of  fit  atoms,  and  the  race 
to  which  they  rightly  belong.  Coming  to  all 
peoples,  the  Avatar  should  properly  conform  to 
no  race  type;  his  physical  body  should  represent 
a  composite  model.  So  much  for  theory.  As  a 
matter  of  fact,  preponderance  of  fit  atoms  proper 
to  any  one  race  would  perforce  ally  him  physically 
to  that  race,  and  perhaps  fix  his  advent  with  them, 
even  if  outside  the  Americas. 

Because  the  present  disturbed  equilibrium  of  the 
world  has  everywhere  profoundly  afi"ected  the 
atomic  groups  of  the  lower  planes,  we  argue  that 
the  fit  time  for  the  Aquarian  Avatar  is  not  in  the 
midst  of  it  all.  The  Pisces  Avatar  came  at  a  time 
of  temporary  world  peace,  a  lull  in  the  strife  of 
nations.  Nevertheless,  it  is  best  to  be  at  all  times 
ready.  "Watch  therefore;  for  ye  know  not  what 
hour  your  Lord  doth  come."  "Therefore  be  ye 
also  ready ;  for  in  such  an  hour  as  ye  think  not  the 
Son  of  man  cometh."  jl 

106 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

"jTHE  AVATAR 

The  ancient  truth  sufficeth  for  a  season; 

Meanwhile,  in  Truth's  behalf,  I  wait  an  ampler  view. 
Prizing  the  olden,  'tis  the  better  way  of  reason 

That  freely  I  exchange  it  for  the  larger  new. 

So,  whether  Christ  descend  in  power  and  glory 
To  summon  Earth  before  his  final  judgment  seat. 

Or,  in  the  land  of  hallowed  memories  and  hoary. 

He  deign  to  tread  once  more  with  humble  human  feet, 

I  rest  in  the  supreme  event  contented, 

Nor  set  my  faulty  scheme  against  his  perfect  plan. 

Unto  his  purpose  hath  my  willing  soul  consented 

Ere  dawns  the  Sun  of  Promise,  and  the  Hope  of  man. 

Perchance  beneath  Himalaya's  summit  splendor 

Of  glittering  ice-peaks,  and  far-sparkling  domes  of  snow. 

He  turns  the  wheel  of  faith,  or  else  the  Truth-Defender 
Expounds  where  broadening  Ganges  laves  the  valleys  low. 

What  if  he  choose  the  loud  and  teeming  city? 

Or,  like  to  John,  emerge  from  out  the  quiet  wild? 
Whichever,  still  his  voice  is  peace  and  love  and  pity. 

And  recognition  beams  upon  his  lowliest  child. 

If  so  decreed,  the  West  shall  first  revere  him. 

Fair-haired  and  Saxon  even  as  the  Northmen  be; 

If  best,  the  sweet,  persuasive,  human  shall  endear  him, 
A  swarthy  Buddha  to  our  wide  humanity 

Who  strengthens  mightily  by  his  endeavor. 

As  man's  strong  brother  wholly  given  to  his  part. 

The  bond  by  color,  race,  and  creed,  quite  sundered  never; 
The  brother  bond  within  the  universal  heart. 


THE  NEW  AGE 

It  draweth  nigh,  that  glorious  consummation. 
Which  prophets  told,  and  seeing  men  foresaw. 

When  nation  nevermore  contends  with  nation. 
But,  peaceful,  turns  from  all  the  olden  war. 

107 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES       ^ 

Ah !  not  till  then  descends  the  Once-Rejected ; 

He  hath  no  message  for  a  wrangling  race. 
Prepare  the  highways  of  the  King  expected; 

Make  straight  his  path  in  every  troubled  place. 

So  doing,  ye  shall  further  that  appearing 

Too  long  withheld,  from  wistful  eyes  too  long. 

If  slothful,  ye  delay  the  sight  heart-cheering. 
And  die  untuned  to  Earth's  Hosanna  song. 

Upon  the  Holy  Mount  your  feet  are  pressing; 

Its  curve  beneath  them  is  the  rounded  world 
Whose  allied  peoples  shall  have  earned  a  blessing 

When  in  their  midst  defiant  flags  are  furled. 

Then  on  encrimsoned  fields  the  harvests  growing 
Shall  hide  the  carnage  of  the  years  before ; 

And  of  good  deeds  the  wide  and  plenteous  sowing 
Shall  yield  its  fruitage  into  Victory's  store. 

Then  shall  the  humble  creatures  be  uplifted 
Who  raven  now  by  carnal  man  obsessed. 

Then  shall  the  wheat  from  out  the  chaff  be  sifted 
In  judgment  due,  where  all  must  meet  the  test. 

Soon  may  it  come,  that  glorious  consummation 

Which  filled  with  hope  the  prophet's  deathless  page! 

When  Love  has  welded  nation  unto  nation. 
Then  dawns  on  Earth  the  better  Golden  Age. 


CHRISTIAN   ROSENKREUZ 

THAT  our  Earth  is  a  living  creature,  a  member 
of  a  family  of  giants  inhabiting  the  sky,  has 
been  touched  upon  in  "Arcane  Science,"  Page  186, 
and  in  "The  Heart  of  Things,"  Page  69.  Concern- 
ing the  Earth  Entity,  much  is  known  that  for 
sufficient  reasons  is  withheld  from  all  but  initiates 

108 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

of  high  degree.  Were  certain  secrets  generally 
accessible,  their  use  might  bring  catastrophe  to 
whole  areas  of  the  Earth's  surface,  and  death  to 
the  dwellers  there.  As  it  is,  enough  of  these 
secrets  have  become  known  to  the  hordes  of  dark- 
ness to  keep  the  hosts  of  light  on  the  alert. 

Having  proved  himself  wholly  trustworthy, 
Christian  Rosenkreuz  was  empowered  to  initiate 
certain  others  into  the  mysteries  relating  to  the 
Earth  Entity.  His  order,  in  imitation  of  which 
many  spurious  ones  have  since  arisen,  had  for 
central  purpose  the  bringing  about  of  better  and 
better  terrestrial  conditions  through  the  influence 
which  these  initiated  ones  could  bring  to  bear 
upon  the  Earth  Entity.  The  Rosecrucian  Order, 
in  conjunction  with  its  ancient  Eastern  original, 
would  establish  throughout  the  known  world 
branches  at  those  many  force  centers  concerning 
which  Rosenkreuz  had  been  fully  informed. 

Rosenkreuz  claimed  instruction  direct  from  the 
great  head  of  the  order,  Jesus  the  Christ,  who,  on 
the  Cross  of  Calvary,  received  that  final  initiation 
which  made  him  the  ruler  of  this  World,  and  the 
mightiest  influence  in  it  to  bend  the  Earth  Entity 
to  his  bidding,  which  influence  would  be  greatly 
augmented  at  his  second  coming,  and  finally  made 
complete  during  a  certain  astronomical  cycle;  one 
indicated  by  John  the  Revelator.  Already  during 
his  life,  Jesus  had  controlled  the  winds  and  waves, 
and    afterwards,    at    his    death,    the    shuddering 

109 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES       ^ 

Earth  Being  had  revealed  its  displeasure  by  the 
phenomena  mentioned  in  Matthew  27:  51-53. 

Rosenkreuz  taught  his  initiates  that,  like  man, 
the  Earth  is  a  trinity  of  body,  soul,  and  spirit,  and 
that  should  man  keep  pure  his  own  bodily  temple, 
the  Earth  would  respond  with  fairer  and  fairer 
conditions;  but  should  man  defile  that  temple,  the 
Earth  would  respond  with  drought,  and  famine, 
and  pestilence.  Should  men  unsheath  the  sword 
of  war,  the  soul  of  the  Earth  would  raise  within 
her,  and  flood,  and  earthquake,  and  volcanic  out- 
burst would  result.  Evidently  the  Rosecrucian 
Order  had  much  in  common  with  that  founded  by 
Melchizedek,  the  object  of  which  was  the  bringing 
about  of  permanent  world  peace. 

Rosenkreuz  taught  his  high  initiates  that  each 
component  of  the  Earth  trinity  is  itself  a  trinity, 
even  as  is  each  component  of  the  trinity  called 
man.  In  an  age  of  Christ  worship,  he  announced 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  the  Christ,  but  not  his  deity. 
While  limiting  the  authority  of  the  Master  to  this 
planet,  Rosenkreuz  held  that  ultimately  his 
influence  would  extend  to  the  limits  of  the  solar 
system.  No  wonder  that,  in  an  age  of  persecution, 
an  order  holding  such  hetrodox  views  was  a  secret 
one. 

Concerning  the  New  Jerusalem  seen  of  John, 
Rosenkreuz  taught  many  things;  for  instance, 
that  it  symbolized  the  purified  Earth,  the  future 
abode  of   the   perfected  and   therefore  deathless 

110 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

human  race,  each  member  of  which  would  possess 
the  Christ  body;  and  that  this  purification  would 
result  from  seven  causes:  first,  the  purification  of 
man;  second,  the  maturing  of  the  Earth  Entity, 
now  in  the  youth  of  its  fourth  incarnation;  third, 
the  influence  of  the  great  Sun  Entity  upon  it; 
fourth',  the  lesser  influence  of  the  planetary  entities; 
fifth,  the  zodiacal  influence;  sixth,  the  stellar 
influence  upon  the  Earth  as  it  accompanies  the 
Sun  in  his  stupendous  orbit  around  a  magnetic 
center  which  Rosenkreuz  believed  to  be  the 
Pleaidic  seven;  and,  seventh,  the  influence  of  that 
remote  Star  Group. 

Rosenkreuz  made  the  human  influence  upon  the 
Earth  Entity  the  most  potent  of  the  seven,  and 
this  influence  he  symbolized  as  the  "philosopher's 
stone"  able  to  transmute  the  baser  metals  into 
gold.  Every  Rosecrucian  knew  that  this  change 
should  begin  with  man  himself,  and  that  the 
baser  components  of  the  physical  earth  could  be 
refined  and  made  indestructable  only  as  a  whole. 
Hence  to  the  initiated,  the  alchemist's  crucible  was 
known  as  a  mere  blind  to  protect  the  central 
mystery  of  Rosecrucianism  from  the  world  at  large. 

We  have  revealed  somewhat  of  the  deepest 
teachings  of  Rosenkreuz,  because  to-day  multi- 
tudes are  fit  to  profit  by  them.  Never  in  its 
entire  life  has  the  Earth  undergone  such  a  cleans- 
ing as  now  it  is  experiencing.  Those  who  at  the 
end  of  the  next  decade  look  back  to  the  year  1914, 

111 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES  ' 

will  realize  that  then  began  the  greatest  advance 
ever  known  in  the  history  of  this  planet. 


THE    TASKS    OF    EMBODIED    AND    OF    DISEMBODIED 
MIND 

TIME  and  space  are  the  flexible  containers  of 
deeds  and  events  and,  in  the  final  analysis, 
exist  only  that  these  may  be  harmonized  through 
karmic  Law.  This  truth  is  apparent  to  the 
observer  capable  of  comparing  certain  views  of 
time  and  space  peculiar  to  both  embodied  and  dis- 
embodied mind.  To  such  an  observer  it  is  plain 
that  these  views  constitute  the  chief  distinction 
between  mind  when  functioning  on  the  physical 
plane,  and  when  functioning  elsewhere. 

It  is  taught  that  the  idea  of  time  and  space 
now  obtaining  on  the  earth's  physical  plane,  is  one 
which  has  crystallized  apace  with  the  slow  solidify- 
ing of  that  plane.  Nevertheless,  there  is  an  idea 
of  time  and  space  proper  to  our  globe  chain  as  a 
whole;  an  idea  to  which  we  must  attain  without 
losing  sight  of  certain  other  ideas  of  these,  all  of 
them  true  from  their  respective  viewpoints. 

There  is  an  idea  of  time  and  space  proper  to  the 
astral  lunar  scheme,  or,  more  precisely,  to  the 
scheme  of  the  secret  violet  planet.  Moreover, 
every  planetary  chain  of  the  solar  system  has  an 

112 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

idea  of  time  and  space  to  which  it  progresses,  or 
else  to  which  it  has  arrived.  This  being  so,  how 
are  the  majority  of  these  various  ideas  to  be  made 
comprehensible  to  our  humanity?  That  our  seven- 
fold globe  chain  contains  the  means  to  this  neces- 
sary end,  let  us  proceed  to  show. 

First  let  it  be  said  that  physical  plane  time  and 
space,  as  understood  at  this  stage  of  our  progres- 
sive world,  is  for  us  a  necessary  idea  since  evolu- 
tions, whose  outcome  is  more  densely  physical  than 
our  own  is  to  be,  exist  in  the  three  outer  planets, 
and,  ere  the  final  unification  of  all  views,  we  must 
have  taught  the  peoples  of  those  planets,  and,  in 
turn,  we  must  have  learned  from  them  the  views 
peculiar  to  their  abodes. 

Passing  from  physical  plane  time  and  space  to 
astral  plane  time  and  space,  man,  as  a  disembodied 
mind,  fails  to  comprehend  their  real  nature;  hence, 
instead  of  Lunar  truth,  he  encounters  astral 
delusion.  Through  many  posthumous  lives  he 
must  slowly  conquer  this  delusion,  even  as  has 
nearly  every  white  Master,  or  else — as  an  accepted 
chela  of  the  White  Lodge — he  may  in  a  certain 
initiation  receive  information  which  will  greatly 
accelerate  his  progress  toward  Lunar  truth.  Pass- 
ing to  the  kamic  plane  of  our  earth  chain,  the 
disembodied  mind  next  encounters  delusion  in 
respect  to  Martian  time  and  space.  These  in  turn 
must  be  pierced  to  their  hidden  truth,  a  slow 
process  unless  one  is  enlightened  during  the  cere- 

113 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

mony  of  an  initiation  somewhat  higher  than  the 
other. 

Thus  the  disembodied  mind  ascends  through  the 
planes  and  their  delusions  in  respect  to  time  and 
space,  until  it  reaches  its  limit  of  progress  some- 
where on  the  buddhic  level.  Ere  the  ego  of  man 
can  attain  to  perfection,  it  must  through  its  lower 
personalities  conquer  the  truth  of  time  and  space 
on  every  plane  up  to  that  of  the  higher  Manas. 
Meanwhile  its  own  special  task  is  to  reach  the 
truths  of  time  and  space  existing  on  the  higher 
manasic,  the  buddhic,  and  the  atmic  planes  of  our 
globe  chain.  The  ten  conceptions  of  time  and 
space  above  mentioned,  will  bring  man  into  full 
understanding  of  conditions  on  every  planet  of 
our  solar  system. 

The  crowning  work  of  the  human  mind,  when 
unhampered  by  the  gross  physical  body  proper  to 
the  present  stage  of  world  progress,  will  be  to 
conquer  the  solar  conception  of  time  and  space. 
The  accomplishing  of  this  means  full  union  with  the 
solar  Logos.  As  indicated  in  what  was  said  touch- 
ing the  outer  planets,  the  task  of  unifying  dis- 
similar ideas  of  time  and  space  is  not  peculiar  to 
our  world.  Every  planetary  humanity  has  its 
special  duty  in  this  direction. 

Inasmuch  as  the  humanity  of  the  violet  planet 
knows  nothing  of  the  time  and  space  obtaining 
below  the  astral  level,  and  the  humanities  of  suc- 
cessively higher  planets  are  more  and  more  circum- 

114 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

scribed  in  their  outlook,  it  is  evident  that  the 
special  duty  of  our  own  perfected  humanity  will 
be  to  initiate  not  only  the  lowest  planets,  but  even 
these  six,  into  the  truths  of  time  and  space  proper 
to  our  physical  plane.  Also  it  is  evident  that 
every  pknetary  humanity  in  the  series  must  aid  in 
the  scheme  of  universal  enlightenment. 

M. 


SOME  ASPECTS  OF   POSTHUMOUS  LIFE 

BECAUSE  there  is  an  aspect  of  Time  proper  to 
each  planetary  and  each  solar  plane,  evi- 
dently to  the  dwellers  on  each  there  should  be  a 
rational  order  of  events.  Since  for  posthumous 
man  this  seldom  is  true,  let  us  now  discover  some- 
thing of  the  cause. 

Students  and  investigators  of  the  occult  are 
aware  that  for  our  globe  chain  the  physical  is  the 
plane  of  happenings,  while  the  planes  beyond  are 
those  of  assimilation  largely.  Evidently  almost 
all  posthumous  happenings  have  their  equivalents 
in  the  earth  life  just  preceding. 

The  mind  of  perfected  man  may  be  compared  to 
a  flawless  sphere,  in  circling  which  one  would 
encounter  neither  depressions  nor  protuberances. 
When  functioning  upon  any  inner  plane,  such  a 
mind,  and  only  such,  offers  no  obstacles  to  the 
order  of  events  proper  to  that  plane;  and,  as  result, 

115 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

this  mind  would  be  in  harmony  with  the  idea  of 
time  proper  to  that  plane. 

Our  statement  gives  rise  to  a  query  which  it 
were  well  to  answer  before  proceeding:  What  of 
the  fact  that,  when  functioning  on  the  physical 
plane,  the  most  ordinary  mind  is  aware  of  the 
current  of  events?  The  answer  is  that  the  physical 
plane  is  that  of  karmic  action,  and,  because  the 
methodical  procedure  of  Karma  so  requires,  the 
rational  order  of  terrestrial  events  is  imposed  upon 
all  physical  life.  This  results  through  the  atmic 
principle,  the  Spiritual  Will,  that  unseen  ruler  of 
man  and  all  below  him. 

Because  in  all  but  rare  instances,  the  mind  of 
man  is  comparable  to  a  most  irregular  sphere,  one 
of  numerous  depressions  and  protuberances,  it 
follows  that  in  the  flow  of  posthumous  happenings 
over  that  mind,  some  sink  almost  unnoticed,  while 
others  collide  with  obstacles  which  impede  their 
progress,  with  the  result  that  the  event  is  repeated 
perhaps  many  times,  thus  greatly  disturbing  the 
sequence  of  events,  and  therefore  the  idea  of  time 
proper  to  the  plane.  Nevertheless,  there  is  a 
compensation  in  this  recurrence,  since  because  of 
it,  often  a  needed  lesson  can  be  impressed  on  the 
lower  principles  during  the  next  incarnation. 

On  the  posthumous  planes,  certain  events  are 
often  joined  because  of  their  inner  similarity;  thus 
a  deed  of  youth  may  be  coupled  with  one  of  middle 
or  later  life.     In  this  union,  posthumous  man  is 

116 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

permitted  a  hint  touching  buddhic  time,  and  the 
events  therein.  On  the  buddhic  plane,  all  deeds 
interiorly  alike  are  seen  to  be  one.  When,  on  the 
lower  posthumous  planes,  disagreeable  and  even 
painful  events  are  thus  united,  the  hint  neverthe- 
less exists.  In  larger  way,  interiorly  related  events 
proper  to  several  incarnations  often  are  joined 
during  an  earthly  life.  The  resulting  hint  is  for 
the  benefit  of  the  ego  that,  in  some  more  advanced 
incarnation,  will  impress  this  hint  upon  the  lower 
personality. 

The  earthly  blending  of  certain  experiences 
proper  to  several  incarnations  reveals  that,  beneath 
seeming  conformity,  the  order  of  events  on  the 
physical  plane  is  subordinate  to  any  special  require- 
ment of  karmic  law. 

From  the  above  teaching  it  appears  that,  on  the 
ascending  planes  of  our  planet,  one  exists  where 
the  climber  reaches  adequate  understanding  of  its 
order  of  events,  and  the  nature  of  the  time  in  which 
they  occur.  The  place  is  that  of  the  higher  Manas, 
from  whose  lofty  vantage  the  illuminated  mind 
looks  around  and  beneath  with  a  depth  of  under- 
standing unknown  to  certain  beings  who,  on  their 
planets,  have  never  functioned,  and  never  will, 
below  the  manasic  level. 

Once  the  higher  manasic  plane  is  gained,  there 
is  for  its  conqueror  no  more  delusion,  whether  he 
be  out  of  the  physical  body,  or  in  it.  This  manasic 
plane  is  that  of  the  profoundly  analytical  mind 

117 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

which  yet  must  reach  the  buddhic  level  ere  it  can 
comprehend  the  possibilities  of  all-binding  and 
all-unifying  Love.  Attaining  this  level,  one  gains 
the  Nirvana  henceforth  his  own,  whether  for  a 
season  he  fraternized  with  his  fellow  men,  or 
whether  on  the  super-physical  plane  he  remain 
to  labor  for  the  world's  good. 

That  a  certain  Master  of  the  White  Lodge  has 
recently  attained  this  level  is  known  to  his  disciples. 
Having  been  associated  with  the  races  and  sub- 
races  of  the  fourth  planetary  round,  this  manasic 
Master  has  learned  in  succession  to  control  the 
forces  of  the  lower  manasic,  the  higher  manasic, 
and  even  the  buddhic  planes.  Having  unified  all 
his  powers  through  love,  he  will  in  the  next  decade, 
and  in  all  future  decades,  exert  an  uplifting  power 
on  the  entire  human  family,  who  in  turn  will  raise 
the  vibration  of  the  world  itself. 

H.  P.  B. 


THE  MESSAGE  OF  A   BUDDHIC   MASTER 

ANY  great  teacher  coming  to  the  world,  will 
conform  his  message  to  the  idea  of  life 
proper  to  the  plane  which  he  represents.  Thus  the 
message  of  a  manasic  teacher  would  be  prolific  of 
details  much  appealing  to  the  inquiring  mind. 
His  dominant  tendency  would  appear  in  treating 
those  abstruse  matters  which  require  of  his  immedi- 

118 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

ate  followers  far  more  than  ordinary  penetration. 
Through  these  followers  he  might  eventually  reach 
the  ordinary  mind.  To  this  type  of  teachers 
Socrates  belonged,  and  so  even  Plato,  that  inter- 
mediate but  for  whom  the  elder  sage  would  have 
survived  only  as  a  mere  name. 

Jesus  the  Christ  gave  to  the  world  no  cosmogony, 
but  Swedenborg  is  always  constructing  and  explain- 
ing; and  yet  Jesus  said:  "  I  and  the  Father  are  one." 
Thus  he  declared  that  knowledge  of  the  Divine 
Mind  which  proved  his  superiority  to  those  who, 
in  their  cosmogonies,  would  reveal  somewhat  of  its 
workings.  None  but  a  buddhic  master  of  first 
rank  would  utter,  from  more  than  theory,  the 
quoted  words  in  the  way  Jesus  did.  Theosophists 
usually  hold  that  the  "Father"  of  Jesus  was  the 
Ego.  While  correct,  they  fall  short  of  that  full 
explanation  which  requires  an  even  greater  Father, 
to  wit,  the  Solar  Logos,  or,  more  precisely,  a  cer- 
tain hierarchy  thereof. 

In  his  message,  a  buddhic  Master  seldom 
descends  to  particulars.  Nevertheless,  as  above 
instanced,  his  epitome  of  any  large  subject  reveals 
profound  knowledge  of  its  components.  To  one 
of  buddhic  vision,  the  furtherance  of  that  compre- 
hensive unity  which  it  is  the  great  office  of  Love 
to  bring  about,  is  the  supreme  end;  one  to  compel 
his  every  effort.  Hence,  in  gathering  his  immediate 
followers,  Jesus  chose  those  best  fitted  to  promul- 
gate a  gospel  of  Love.     As  for  the  choosing  of 

119 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Judas,  that  is  a  matter  of  far-reaching  import. 
Enough  that  the  choice  was  his  whose  spiritual 
vision  reached  beyond  the  confines  and  destiny  of 
this  planet. 

Concerning  Saul  of  Tarsus,  it  is  said  that  in 
Atlantean  times  he  was  linked  to  some  extent 
with  the  dark  hosts.  Gradually  disentangling 
himself  from  them,  he  afterward  became  well-nigh 
free;  but,  in  the  karmic  cycle  of  Pisces,  Saul  the 
zealot  reaped  the  fruit  of  certain  karmic  seeds  of 
his  own  sowing.  Therefore,  under  the  obsession 
of  his  old  leader,  he  became  a  fanatic  breathing  out 
threatenings  and  slaughter  against  the  incipient 
church.  Miraculously  released  from  this  thrall- 
dom,  Paul  rose  to  be  the  great  Apostle  faithful 
unto  death.  From  his  rise  we  learn  the  unwisdom 
of  condemning  for  all  time  even  the  one  known  to 
the  Christian  church  as  that  basest  of  mankind  the 
betrayer  of  his  Lord. 

Because  a  buddhic  Master,  Jesus  appealed  to  the 
heart,  rather  than  to  the  intellect;  hence  they  who 
heard  him  gladly  were  those  of  whom  an  old  and 
wise  soul  once  said  that  the  Lord  must  love  the 
common  people  since  he  has  made  so  many  of 
them.  Condescending  to  their  comprehension, 
Jesus  did  not  hesitate  to  illustrate  his  teaching 
with  many  current  ideas  which  later  scientific 
investigation  has  shown  to  be  crude,  or  even  false. 

A  great  manasic  teacher  might  have  formulated 
an  abstruse  philosophy,  or  perhaps  have  antici- 

120 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

pated  many  discoveries  of  physical  science;  or  he 
might  have  dilated  on  the  then  unknown  wonders 
of  the  astronomic  universe,  thus  gaining  the 
adherence  of  the  eminently  intellectual  few; 
whereas,  adopting  a  simpler  method,  Jesus  would 
bind  the  world  with  the  bonds  of  Love.  So,  for 
like  reason,  while  taking  for  granted  the  theory  of 
rebirth  universally  held  by  Hindu  peoples — a 
theory  which  Jesus  never  contradicted — Gautama, 
in  his  buddhic  doctrine  of  the  noble  Eight-Fold 
Path  leading  to  Nirvanic  bliss  and  union  with  the 
Divine,  is  as  free  from  the  abstruse  as  is  the  Sermon 
on  the  Mount;  but,  like  that  immortal  discourse, 
the  Buddha's  doctrine  contains  the  gist  of  pro- 
found philosophy. 

The  message  given  out  by  H.  P.  B.  and  which 
embodied  the  philosophy  of  Universal  Brother- 
hood, emanated  from  certain  manasic  and  buddhic 
Masters.  Supplementing  and  more  fully  inter- 
preting this  message,  much  teaching  has  since 
appeared,  and  more  is  to  follow.  Inasmuch  as  the 
approaching  Avatar  is  essentially  buddhic,  one 
coming  to  his  own,  the  incipient  sixth  sub-race,  the 
unparticularized  buddhic  method  will  undoubtedly 
be  in  order;  but,  until  men  generally  are  weary  of 
disrupting  warfare,  how  can  the  Master  begin  the 
remolding  and  solidifying  necessary  to  the  stability 
of  a  unified  world? 

H.  P.  B. 


121 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE  EGOLESS   BEING 

HUMAN  intelligence  is  by  no  means  keen 
enough  to  reach  Truth  at  a  single  effort. 
Its  approach  is  only  by  narrow  degrees.  Attaining 
a  degree,  one  often  deems  his  desire  accomplished, 
but  further  investigation  proves  the  inadequacy 
of  his  truth ;  so,  if  of  progressive  mind,  he  is  impelled 
to  a  wider  and  deeper  seeking.  Eventually  he 
realizes  that  his  latest  truth  is  only  relative;  in 
fact  a  milestone  on  the  journey  to  ultimate 
reality.  The  Eastern  method  of  imparting  occult 
truth  adapts  itself  to  the  natural  processes  of  the 
mind. 

As  a  light-bringer  from  the  East,  H.  P.  B. 
adhered  to  the  manner  of  instruction  sanctioned 
by  her  Masters.  Hence  many  of  her  expositions 
have  since  been  more  or  less  unveiled,  or  even 
re-stated.  In  respect  to  a  certain  doctrine,  one 
long  carefully  guarded,  but  finally  taught  as  a 
veiled  truth  to  a  small  group,  and  by  them  com- 
municated to  others;  that  doctrine  yet  exists  as 
originally  given  out.  We  refer  to  the  doctrine 
which  deals  with  the  condition  of  the  human  ego, 
and  the  fate  of  man's  lower  quarternary,  when  the 
two  have  been  wholly  sundered.  This  doctrine 
contains  certain  statements  which  do  not  dovetail 
into  the  current  conception  of  septenary  man. 
Hence  our  desire  to  unveil  still  more,  and  thus 


122 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

show  somewhat  of  truth  hidden  beneath  the 
exterior. 

If  the  student  has  assimilated  certain  teachings 
of  Volumes  I  and  II  of  our  series  (the  teachings  in 
respect  to  seven-fold  man)  he  is  familiar  with  their 
departure  from  the  more  exoteric  doctrine  in  vogue. 
We  regard  man  as  a  compound  being,  a  seven-fold 
group-soul  built,  not  from  the  base  upward,  but 
from  the  top  downward,  in  a  gradual  evolution 
from  Jupiter  to  the  Earth  where  he  acquired  his 
seventh  and  basic  soul  or  vehicle,  the  physical 
peculiar  to  this  planet.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
usual  teaching  makes  man  a  triad  of  real  and 
imperishable  higher  principles  which  reflect  them- 
selves downward  as  an  illusionary  triad  function- 
ing in  an  illusionary  envelope. 

We  maintain  that  while  the  lower  quarternary 
is  negative  to  the  upper  triad,  and  dependent 
thereon  for  spiritual  uplifting,  it  is  as  real  as  the 
planets  with  which  it  corresponds.  In  fact  it  is  a 
permanent  entity  capable  of  widening  the  outlook 
of  the  upper  triad,  and  therefore  joined  to  it  by  a 
community  of  interests.  If  we  declare  for  the 
usual  Theosophical  conception  of  the  lower  and  the 
higher  man,  we  are  forced  to  admit  that  the  sev- 
erance of  the  cord  or  bridge  binding  the  two,  means 
the  death  of  the  lower  and  illusionary.  Should  the 
oil  be  drawn  from  a  lamp,  the  saturated  wick  burns 
for  a  while.  So,  in  analogous  way,  the  lower  man 
often  persists  through  several  incarnations,  each 

123 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

baser  than  the  former,  until  he  disappears  because 
no  longer  a  self-conscious  being.  So  much  for  the 
old  instruction  in  respect  to  the  quarternary. 

Considering  the  separated  ego,  we  discover  a 
flaw  in  the  teaching  as  to  the  procedure  now  open 
to  its  choice.  Should  the  ego  retire  forever  to  its 
own  proper  level,  this  procedure  would  mean  the 
complete  stay  of  its  evolution.  If  adopting  the 
theory  that  the  ego  can  put  forth  a  new  personality, 
another  difficulty  confronts  us.  All  our  great 
Teachers  agree  that  an  incarnated  being  is  the 
sum  of  tendencies  and  aptitudes  acquired  in  many 
past  lives,  and  in  him  many  karmic  seeds  should 
come  to  harvest.  Allowing,  as  we  must,  that  the 
quarternary  has  for  ages  been  associated  with  the 
ego,  it  is  evident  that  a  newly-formed  quarternary 
would  be  an  anomaly,  a  being  without  inherited 
tendencies  and  aptitudes;  also  without  karmic 
seeds  many  of  which  would  be  undesirable,  while 
others  would  be  the  reverse.  It  is  difficult  to 
imagine  just  what  that  nondescript  being  would 
seem  to  his  parents  and  friends  and  the  world  at 
large.  Evidently  the  teaching  is  a  substitute  and 
nothing  more. 

If,  during  its  ages  of  union  with  the  ego,  the 
quarternary  has  produced  nothing  that  can  be 
assimilated  by  the  other,  then  the  severance  of 
upper  and  lower  will  become  total;  but  such  an 
unfruitful  quarternary  it  is  difficult  to  imagine. 
The  inner  teaching  is  that  whatever  the  ego  has 

124 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

acquired  from  its  assbciate,  constitutes  an  imperish- 
able tie.  The  base  quarternary  may  sink  even  to 
the  loss  of  self-consciousness,  but,  in  a  future 
manventara,  or  perhaps  in  an  outer  planet,  it  yet 
will  rise  to  a  receptive  condition.  Then  the  wait- 
ing ego  will  reform  the  old  tie,  and  with  almost 
certain  prospect  of  successful  outcome,  inasmuch 
as  bitter  experience  will  have  implanted  in  the 
quarternary  an  abhorrence  of  all  that  wrought  its 
downfall.  It  is  taught  that  some  of  the  great  egos 
of  our  race  have  redeemed  their  associates  from  a 
debased  condition  induced  in  a  former  world 
period. 

SPIRIT  GUIDES 

TO  the  average  Spiritualist,  a  "spirit  guide"  is 
that  peculiarly  gifted  being  whose  high 
office  is  to  establish  communication  between  the 
living  and  the  so-called  "dead,"  that  the  people 
who  walk  in  the  darkness  of  this  material 
world  may  see  a  great  light  of  truth.  Now,  as  a 
matter  of  fact,  a  "spirit  guide"  is  usually  a  being 
who  in  the  earth  condition  practised  mediumship, 
and  whose  conscienceness  then  shifted  constantly 
from  normal  to  abnormal;  one  who  in  this  respect 
has  not  changed. 

Since  the  medium  has  a  certain  vogue  while  in 
the  flesh,  why  not  when  out  of  it?  From  what  we 
have  learned  of  post  mortem  conditions,  it  seems 

125 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

that  passing  out  has  not  greatly  changed  the 
human  being  either  in  his  mental  make  up,  or 
in  his  personal  peculiarities;  but,  as  for  the 
medium,  we  find  that  the  special  knowledge 
obtained  in  his  new  organism  and  environment, 
enables  him,  in  communication,  to  be  the  operator, 
whereas  once  he  was  the  receiver. 

Despite  this,  should  a  more  positive  spirit  take 
part  in  the  communication,  he,  according  to  his 
nature,  will  dominate  the  "guide"  for  truth,  or  for 
falsehood. 

For  this  reason  and  others,  mediumship  in  the 
past  was  not  countenanced  by  the  great  and  wise 
ones  in  the  lofty  regions  of  the  spiritual  world. 
Were  it  not  for  that  Scientific  Materialism  of  the 
last  century  which  these  lofty  beings  deem  one  of 
the  greatest  dangers  that  ever  threatened  the  human 
race,  spirit  return  would  not  now  be  favored,  or 
even  excused,  by  those  who  have  seen  too  many 
disciples  of  Materialism  born  actually  blind  into 
the  realms  beyond  the  grave. 

It  is  most  difficult  for  any  "guide"  to  clothe  his 
astral  brain  satisfactorily  with  the  subtle  matter 
from  the  medium's  brain.  Unless  this  clothing  is 
well  done,  lapse  of  memory,  confusion  of  names 
and  messages,  and  other  errors,  may  appear  in  the 
midst  of  correct  statements,  or  else  mere  telepathy 
may  take  the  place  of  communications.  These 
results  tend  to  bewilder  the  impartial  investigator, 
and  disgust  the  skeptical,  while  furnishing  material 

126 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

for  the  ridicule  or  the  mirth  of  the  thoughtless  and 
the  ignorant. 

Among  aboriginal  tribes,  both  the  witch  doctor 
and  the  medicine  man  are  held  in  high  honor. 
These  are  always  mediumistic,  and  naturally  in 
affinity  with  a  low  order  of  earth-bound  spirits. 
Passing  to  the  Happy  Hunting-ground,  the 
Indian  Medicine  Man  becomes  a  guide,  and  a 
person  of  consequence  among  his  fellows,  but, 
knowing  the  superiority  of  the  white  race,  he  is 
drawn  through  vanity  to  the  white  medium.  As 
an  aid  to  his  peculiar  work,  he  often  instructs 
others  in  the  mystery  of  "control." 

As  a  boy,  the  ordinary  male  Indian  begins  the 
severe  training  necessary  to  make  him  a  "brave," 
an  honor  to  his  tribe,  but  the  girl  is  destined  to 
the  drudgery  of  work  which  among  civilized  peoples 
belongs  to  the  male.  Because  of  his  enlarging  views, 
the  Indian  "guide"  would  lift  those  females  of  his 
tribe  who  now  are  with  him,  into  duties  worthier 
than  they  knew  on  earth;  so,  because,  from  his 
viewpoint,  the  office  of  guide  is  a  most  honorable 
one,  he  instructs  the  brightest  among  the  young 
women  around  him,  in  the  secrets  of  his  profession, 
with  the  result  that  quite  a  band  of  Indian  girl 
"guides"  have  attached  themselves  to  mediums 
who  are  sitting  for  development. 


127 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

PSYCHIC  VISION 

AND  the  graves  were  opened;  and  many 
bodies   of    the    saints   which    slept,    arose, 

"And  came  out  of  the  graves  after  his  resur- 
rection, and  went  into  the  holy  city,  and  appeared 
unto  many."     Matt.  27:  52-53. 

Taken  literally,  these  verses  seem  at  first  thought 
to  uphold  the  doctrine  of  the  sleep  of  the  dead 
until  the  Resurrection  morning ;  but  second  thought 
prompts  the  query:  "If  the  dead  so  sleep,  why  this 
interruption?  Is  not  the  doctrine  contradicted 
by  it?"  Evidently  the  statement  in  Matthew  is 
exoteric,  as  is  Paul's  doctrine  of  the  sleep  of  the 
dead,  and,  like  that  doctrine,  the  statement  was 
suited  to  a  time  when  little  or  nothing  in  respect 
to  post-mortem  conditions  was  known  save  to  the 
initiated  few. 

However  much  one  may  condemn  certain  results 
of  spiritual  mediumship,  the  impartial  investigator 
must  eventually  admit  that  modern  Spiritualism 
confirms  the  ancient  secret  teaching  that  the 
physical  and  the  super-physical  worlds  are  in 
conjunction. 

Many  sensitive  organisms  require  no  great  dis- 
turbance to  throw  them  out  of  poise,  and  even  into 
rapport  with  the  sub-planes  of  the  psychic  world. 
We  contend  that,  in  the  event  which  we  are  con- 
sidering, this  happened  because  of  certain  phenom- 
ena attendant  upon  the  crucifixion  of  the  Master. 

128 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

The  dead  from  the  "Graves,"  whose  God  "is  not 
the  God  of  the  dead,  but  of  the  living,"  were  the 
active  inhabitants  of  those  planes  of  being  which 
ordinarily  are  hidden  from  human  sight. 

One  effect  of  the  victory  of  Right,  in  the  World 
War  now  behind  us,  is  a  steady  and  rapid  rise  in  the 
rate  of  vibration  peculiar  to  each  plane  of  our 
composite  world.  This  rise  originates  in  man  as 
a  composite  being,  and  by  him  is  communicated  to 
the  spirit  of  the  Earth.  As  result,  the  veils 
separating  the  seen  from  the  unseen  are  growing 
thinner,  so  that,  within  the  next  decade  or  two, 
many  of  the  living  "Dead"  will  be  seen  of  thou- 
sands who  never  claimed  clairvoyance.  This 
truth  in  distorted  form  appears  in  Pastor  Russell's 
teaching,  for  which  he  claims  Scriptural  warrant, 
that  soon  after  1914  the  dead  will  begin  to  rise 
from  their  graves  to  people  the  purified  earth  for  a 
thousand  years. 

In  the  interest  of  common  sense  we  must  modify 
still  more  Pastor  Russell's  doctrine  of  the  Resur- 
rection of  the  Dead.  It  is  but  reasonable  to  argue 
that  the  gradually-rising  vibration  of  the  Earth, 
and  of  the  human  organism,  will  cause  the  super- 
sensible world  to  emerge  gradually  from  its  veil. 

Hence,  only  the  few,  perhaps  the  very  few,  are 
to  have  perfect  vision;  whereas  the  average  indi- 
vidual will  see  as  through  a  glass  darkly,  and  the 
materialist  and  the  carnally  minded  may  not  see 
at  all.     Again,   it   is  probable   that,   as   in  most 

129 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

ancient  times,  the  other  world  is  to  appear  and 
disappear  in  accord  with  the  varying  bodily  or 
mental  states  of  the  observer. 

After  a  certain  rate  of  vibration  is  attained,  no 
closer  conjunction  of  the  two  worlds  can  occur  for 
a  long  period  of  time.  This  because  of  certain 
imperfections  that  persist  obstinately  both  in  the 
physical  globe,  and  in  the  physical  body  of  man. 
Evidently  the  New  Jerusalem  to  be  established 
upon  the  Earth,  is  yet  of  the  remote  future. 

THE   POSTHUMOUS  VIEWPOINT 

I  ^HE  observer  on  any  posthumous  plane  of  our 

-■-  seven-fold  world,  sees  that  plane  merging 
into  the  one  above,  or  the  one  below,  provided  that 
he  be  located  on  the  upper,  or  else  the  lower 
boundary  of  his  plane. 

This  fact  makes  understandable  and  valid  the 
report  from  the  other  side  of  life  that,  immediately 
after  discarding  the  physical  body,  one  often  sees 
that  body,  and  all  surrounding  persons  and  things, 
as  clearly  as  when  he  was  in  the  flesh;  in  fact  so 
clearly  that  he  wonders  why  he  can  no  longer 
communicate  with  his  friends  either  by  word  or 
action.  If  such  an  one  be  not  wholly  earth- 
bound,  his  view  of  persons  and  things  terrestrial 
undergoes  a  change  corresponding  with  his  rise  to 
higher  planes. 

Because  such  a  being  would  at  no  time  realize 

130 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

his  altered  perception  of  all  behind,  he  would 
argue  that  still  he  sees  the  world  as  when  he  left  it ; 
whereas,  he  sees  only  the  more  and  more  interior 
and  ideal ;  in  other  words,  the  more  and  more  real 
and  abiding. 

The  viewpoint  of  the  discarnate  should  be  familiar 
to  those  who  receive  communications  from  the  life 
beyond.  They  should  know  understanding^  that 
their  loved  ones  have  outgrown  our  circumscribed 
ideas  of  the  sorrows  and  miseries  of  the  world,  and 
now,  from  the  vantage  point  of  higher  planes, 
behold  Divine  Justice  appointing  the  experiences 
which  are  essential  to  the  upbuilding  of  the  com- 
munity, the  nation,  and  the  world. 

That  the  ordinary  discarnate  being  seldom  can 
predict  the  exact  time  or  nature  of  any  future 
earthly  happening  is  evident  for  at  least  two 
reasons:  Every  plane  of  the  seven  has  its  standard 
of  time  which  is  determined  chiefly  by  the  rate  of 
vibration  peculiar  to  that  plane.  Therefore,  the 
almost  inconceivably  rapid  vibrations  of  the  higher 
planes  there  cause  the  centuries  to  pass  almost  as 
do  the  years  with  us.  Of  all  the  discarnate 
multitudes,  only  those  who  has  learned  to  adjust 
time  differences,  can  determine  the  date  of  an 
earthly  event.  Furthermore,  into  all  earthly 
events,  save  those  pre-determined  by  the  Over- 
ruling Powers,  there  enters  an  inscrutable  element 
of    human    free-will,    and    that    free-will    usually 

modifies  or  accentuates  the  outcome.  ,, 

M. 

131 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


THE   EIGHTH   SPHERE 

/^F  Avitchi,  the  Eighth  Sphere,  commonly 
^^^  known  as  Hell,  many  things  must  remain 
hidden  in  the  secret  arcanum  of  the  Initiates;  but, 
during  the  years  of  a  general  Judgment  like  that 
which  the  World  is  now  in  the  midst  of,  some  few 
particulars  may  be  given  out  as  a  warning,  if 
nothing  more. 

Avitchi  is  both  a  locality  and  a  condition. 
During  terrestrial  life,  one  may  be  in  the  condition 
through  conjunction  with  Avitchi,  but  only  the 
discarnate  few  gravitate  to  the  locality.  To  locate 
the  Eighth  Sphere,  one  should  first  know  that  our 
seven-fold  world,  or  globe  chain,  is  a  septenary  of 
concentric  spheres;  the  highest  and  purest  being 
of  largest  girth,  and  so  ethereal  that  it  penetrates 
every  lower  sphere. 

Down  to  the  physical,  these  spheres  are  of 
increasing  densities.  Evidently  the  sixth  sphere 
penetrates  all  below,  as  so  in  their  order  do  the 
others,  the  physical  excepted.  While  the  physical 
earth  is  the  smallest  and  densest  of  the  seven,  a 
shrunken  astral  sphere,  much  smaller  than  the 
physical,  is  hidden  far  beneath  the  crust  of  the 
world. 

In  the  descent  from  the  apex  of  the  Atmic  globe, 
the  lowest  arc  of  man's  true  orbit  never  reaches 
the  Eighth  Sphere,  the  outward  shapes  of  whose 

132 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

r' 

denizen  have  so  far  conformed  to  their  evil  minds 
that  no  human  mother  could  give  them  birth. 
Were  our  evolution  an  eight-fold  one,  that  sphere 
would  participate  in  the  scheme  of  progression. 
Being  outside  the  scheme,  it  necessarily  is  the  fit 
and  only  abode  of  actual  failures. 

Because  the  heart-center  of  the  highest  sphere 
of  the  septenary  is  located  at  the  point  which 
marks  the  center  of  Avitchi,  it  is  evident  that 
Divine  Love  reaches  down  to  the  most  deplorable 
conditions.  This  two-fold  condition  of  heart- 
centers  is  duplicated  by  the  heart  of  man,  and  that 
of  the  universe. 

Imprisoned  beneath  the  Earth's  crust,  the  souls 
in  Avitchi  (that  place  of  dense  and  impure  astral 
matter)  are  not  conscious  of  those  material  fires 
which  often  seek  outlet  at  the  surface;  but  the 
sulphurous  fumes  from  that  vast  burning  pene- 
trate the  Eighth  Sphere,  thus  making  it  a  place  of 
bad  odors.  In  many  ways,  Swedenborg's  con- 
ception of  the  hells  does  not  differ  from  ours,  but, 
concerning  their  duration,  we  take  issue  with  his 
teachings.  If  the  hells  are  eternal,  why,  according 
to  Peter,  did  Christ  preach  to  the  spirits  there 
imprisoned? 

In  a  former  teaching  we  spoke  of  the  non-elect 
of  the  Pauline  doctrine.  Evidently  these  event- 
ually would  gravitate  to  the  Eighth  Planet  where 
a  more  fundamental  manifestation  of  the  Christos 
would  reach  down  and  redeem  them.     When,  after 

133 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

his  crucifixion,  Christ  descended  to  the  Eighth 
Sphere,  it  was  because  there  alone  he  could  accom- 
plish— though  but  for  a  brief  period — that  more 
fundamental  manifestation.  Whom  then  he  aided, 
and  to  what  degree,  is  a  mystery  revealed  only  to 
high  Initiates. 

In  respect  to  the  non-elect,  let  us  add  a  teaching 
never  before  made  public.  After  a  very  large 
per  cent  of  the  above-mentioned  failures  have 
gravitated  to  the  Eighth  Planet,  certain  incor- 
rigibles  will  remain  with  our  planet  even  when, 
like  the  moon,  it  swings  a  mere  corpse  in  the  sky. 
This  because  no  manifestation  of  the  Christos 
possible  at  this  stage  of  cosmic  evolution  can 
reach  them. 

The  dead  moon  has  an  Avitchi,  and  a  cer- 
tain evil  luna  magnetism  is  centered  therein. 
Sufferers  from  acute  mania,  and  the  victims  of 
alcohol  and  drugs,  often  are  in  the  baleful  currents 
from  the  Avitchis  of  both  the  moon  and  the  earth. 

Now  what  is  the  fate  of  the  few,  fortunately  the 
very  few,  doomed  to  remain  in  the  Avitchi  of  our 
globe  chain?  With  total  loss  of  self-consciousness, 
they  will  pass  to  a  solar  system  more  material  in 
its  scheme,  or  else  they  must  await  the  death  and 
rebirth  of  our  own  ten-fold  system  of  sun  and 
planets.  This  would  mean  to  them  the  loss  of 
what,  in  the  Secret  Science,  is  termed  seven  eterni- 
ties. But,  as  compensation,  they  would,  because 
of  certain  experiences,  be  among  the  foremost  in 

134 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  evolution  of  an  immeasurably  remote  world 
period. 

H. 


HEART  CENTERS 

IN  respect  to  Heart  Centers,  what  little  can  be 
grasped  is  understandable  only  when  certain 
facts  are  acknowledged.  To  begin  with;  no  purely 
spiritual  philosophy  can  endure  the  test  of  logic, 
for  such  a  monism  fails  to  account  for  the  seeming 
presence  of  the  impure  and  the  imperfect  in  man, 
the  world,  and  the  universe. 

From  our  view  point  the  universe  is  a  duad,  a 
positive  half,  and  a  negative  half.  The  positive 
half  is  the  unknown  Spiritual  Supreme,  while  the 
negative  half  is  the  total  of  manifest  creation,  to 
wit:  solar  systems  and  their  progeny  from  highest 
to  lowest.  This  negative  half  is  naturally  lethargic 
and  unprogressive,  whereas  the  positive  half  is 
inconceivably  active.  For  the  full  and  final  per- 
fection of  the  whole,  each  requires  the  other, 
because  of  itself  the  positive  would  be  increasingly 
one-sided,  or  top-heavy,  so  to  speak,  while  of  itself 
the  negative  would  tend  back  to  that  primal  chaos 
from  which  it  was  lifted  by  the  positive. 

That  mutual  benefit  may  result,  the  Supreme 
Spiritual  establishes  itself  at  the  very  heart  center 
of  worlds  and  creatures;  in  fact,  at  the  infinitesimal 
center  of  every  atom  in  manifest  creation.     It  is 

135 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

taught  that  the  Supreme  Spiritual  is  devoid  of 
attributes,  but  a  clearer  teaching  is  that  the 
utmost  enlargement  of  human  conception  of  will, 
wisdom,  and  love,  conveys  only  a  dim  idea  of  their 
correspondence  with  the  Supreme  Spiritual.  Even 
then  we  are  confronted  with  the  possibility  of 
many  unknown  attributes  proper  to  the  Supreme 
Spiritual. 

Whether  few  or  many,  these  attributes  are 
summarized  by  the  word  Life,  a  word  whose  super- 
ficial meaning  is  understood  by  all  human  beings. 
Concerning  this  Life,  or  Energy,  pulsating  in  every 
material  and  immaterial  atom,  its  manifestation 
would  seem  to  be  governed  by  the  law  of  periodicy, 
of  ebb  and  flow. 

From  this  we  are  not  to  suppose  the  negative 
half  of  the  universe  to  have  no  life  of  its  own. 
The  synthesis  of  what  is  named  will,  wisdom,  and 
love,  constitutes  an  inherent  negative  life;  one  also 
conforming  to  the  law  of  ebb  and  flow.  The  "  dead  ** 
human  body,  and  the  "  corpse  "  of  the  moon,  each  has 
lost  only  that  which  utilized  its  ebbing  negative 
life.  As  for  positive  Life,  it  will  inform  the  atoms 
of  both — whether  assembled  or  dispersed — until 
the  universal  night. 

Positive  Life  is  known  as  the  Great  Breath. 
This  life  blood  of  Cosmos  flows  from  the  hidden 
Heart  Center  of  Being  to  every  organ  and  part  of 
what  Swedenborg  called  "The  Grand  Man."  This 
flow  is  continuous  during  the  great  Day  of  Mani- 

136 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

festation;  then,  at  the  very  outskirts  of  creation, 
the  life  blood  turns  toward  its  source  and,  one  by 
one,  the  outlying  Suns  and  Systems  lose  their  basic 
Life.  Among  the  last  to  succumb  are  the  Zodiacal 
Hierarchies,  and  for  them  there  is  an  order  of 
passing.  The  last  to  sink  into  prelaya  will  be  the 
first  to  waken  at  the  dawn  of  the  New  Era,  whereas 
the  first  to  sink  will  be  the  last  to  waken. 

What  then  shall  we  conclude?  Is  the  darkened 
universe  to  be  deprived  of  all  life?  By  no  means! 
When  the  physical  body  of  man  succumbs,  the  nega- 
tive life  therein  falls  into  recuperative  sleep,  and  so 
in  turn  the  negative  lives  of  those  inner  vestures 
which  posthumous  man  discards.  But  in  the 
Maha  Prelaya,  though  not  till  then,  the  permanent 
in  man,  and  its  negative  life,  lapse  into  unconscious- 
ness, and  his  lower  vestures  are  dissipated.  So 
with  the  worlds !  The  impermanent  disintegrates ; 
but  the  permanent  merely  sleeps.  Hence  the  mid- 
night hour  of  every  Maha  Prelaya  witnesses  a 
higher  correspondent  of  the  primal  chaos  into 
which  Positive  Life,  the  Word,  at  midnight  once 
breathed  Its  quickening  Breath. 

Lethargy  is  an  inherent  characteristic  of  nega- 
tive life,  therefore,  the  negative  aspect  of  the 
universe  has  in  itself  no  incentive  toward  organi- 
zation. From  this  fact  the  office  of  the  Supreme 
Spiritual  is  obvious.  Now  why  is  Positive  Life 
outbreathed  and  then  withdrawn?  Evidently  for 
one  of  two  reasons,  and  possibly  for  both.     Posi- 

137 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

tive  Life  may  obey  some  imperative  limitation,  or 
else  negative  life  cannot  endure  the  strain  of 
unremitting  activity. 

To  one  holding  that  the  Supreme  Spiritual 
accommodates  itself  to  the  limitations  of  its  other 
half,  and  so  to  the  law  of  influx  and  efilux,  the 
query  is  suggested:  Will  this  condition  obtain 
eternally?  Our  answer  is,  that  when  the  other 
can  endure  the  strain  of  incessant  activity,  then 
the  union  of  positive  and  negative  will  be  com- 
plete, the  great  cycle  of  Necessity  accomplished, 
the  Heart  Center  and  the  Circumference  of  the 
universe  equalized,  and  God  will  be  All  in  All. 

M. 

THE  GREAT   BREATH 

THE  Great  Breath,  that  basic  Life  whose  com- 
plete cycle  constitutes  a  day  and  a  night  of 
Parabrahman— a  period  of  622,080,000,000,000  of 
our  years — by  its  out-breathing  and  in-breathing 
measures  the  eons  from  the  birth  of  one  universe 
to  that  of  another.  The  words  out-breathing  and 
in-breathing  symbolize  a  process  which  may  be 
superficially  described  thus: 

Imagine  a  point  of  all-surpassing  brilliancy 
amidst  seemingly  empty  space,  and  appearing  not 
far  from  the  center  of  what  now  are  the  zodiacal 
constellations.  Imagine  that  point  expanding  to 
an  orb  larger  than  the  sun  seems  to  be,  and  after- 
ward filling  the  entire  circle  of  the  Zodiac.     Ever 

138 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

enlarging  its  circumference,  through  ages  and  ages, 
that  Life  Globe  eventually  attains  to  a  limit 
which  fixes  the  dimensions  of  the  Universe  for  one 
great  evolutionary  epoch.  To  human  sense  the 
Absolute  Light  of  that  transcendent  globe  would 
be  absolute  darkness,  and  even  to  the  loftiest 
zodiacal  intelligences,  for  instance,  those  of  Taurus 
with  its  Pleiadic  suns,  that  Light  would  be  seen 
as  through  a  veil. 

Everywhere  outside  the  circumference  of  the 
universal  Life  Globe,  lethargic  world  stuff — more 
and  more  dormant  according  to  its  distance  from 
that  Globe — would  fill  an  abysm  limited  or  unlim- 
ited; but  who  can  determine?  The  rim  of  the 
Cosmic  Globe  will  indicate  the  advance  into  the 
domain  of  darkness  which  Positive  Light,  associated 
with  negative  light,  has  made  in  that  day  of 
Parabrahman,  which,  like  all  preceding  days, 
began  at  midnight  and  will  end  at  the  next  mid- 
day. At  that  time  the  circumference  of  the 
universal  globe  will  begin  to  contract,  and  so  con- 
tinue during  311,040,000,000,000  years.  Then 
only  the  infinitesimal  point  will  remain.  Even 
this  will  diminish,  and  so  disappear  for  a  moment 
of  universal  time.  There  is  warrant  for  the  belief 
that  the  present  universe  has  reached  its  maximum, 
and  is  now  in  process  of  contraction,  but  ages 
upon  ages  must  elapse  ere  the  circumscribing 
process  reaches  the  outskirts  of  our  solar  system, 
then  in  its  culminating  rebirth. 

139 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES      ' 

In  the  chapter  "  Heart  Centers,"  it  was  suggested 
that  Positive  Light  might  obey  some  demand 
sourced  within  itself.  Our  opinion  is  that,  Hke 
negative  light,  Positive  Light  periodically  requires 
a  subjective  condition  into  which  it  retires  during 
each  Cosmic  Night,  there  to  receive  unknown  and 
probably  unknowable  benefits,  while  at  the  same 
time  relieving  negative  life  of  the  stress  and  strain 
of  the  Great  Day. 

The  astrologers  of  most  ancient  times  knew  that, 
in  a  far  off  Maha  Manvantara,  the  Universal  Life 
Globe  at  its  utmost  had  expanded  only  to  the 
circumference  of  the  zodiacal  circle,  whose  inlaying 
constellations  since  then  have  but  little  changed 
their  configurations  despite  many  rebirths.  Then, 
as  now,  the  zodiacal  intelligences  were  governed 
from  the  Heart  Center  of  the  Universal  Globe. 
However,  as  the  universe  grew,  the  rulership  of  the 
newer  star-clusters  and  single  suns — our  own 
among  them — was  delegated  to  those  hierarchies; 
hence  for  the  star-clusters  and  suns  indicated  they 
are  the  Lords  of  Karma.  Therefore  originated  the 
hoary  saying  that  all  wisdom  and  knowledge  is 
sourced  in  the  Zodiac. 

By  some  of  the  ancient  Wise,  it  was  held  that  a 
secondary  and  even  a  tertiary  rulership  of  worlds 
and  systems  of  worlds  had  been  delegated  to 
certain  constellated  intelligences  beyond  the 
Zodiac.  Hence  the  astrological  systems  of  these 
enlightened  star-readers  considered  many  influences 

140 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

originating  in  certairr  outlying  regions.  We  regret 
that  much  knowledge  necessary  to  correct  astro- 
logical castings,  disappeared  from  the  outer  world 
at  about  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  Era. 

M. 


THE   MASTER  HILARION 

OF  the  Masters  of  Wisdom,  the  great  world 
knew  nothing  until  the  beginning  of  the 
last  quarter  of  the  nineteenth  century.  For  the 
next  twenty-five  years,  information  was  meagre 
indeed;  but  the  beginning  of  the  present  century, 
that  which  ushered  in  the  new  age,  brought  con- 
ditions favorable  to  increasing  publicity  so  that, 
concerning  those  lofty  beings,  we  -have  to-day 
much  information  which,  earlier,  would  have  been 
premature.  What  we  shall  present  in  regard  to 
the  Master  Hilarion,  contains  nothing  not  already 
known  to  his  direct  disciples,  and  little  not  pre- 
viously given  to  the  larger  company  of  his  less 
intimate  following. 

Master  H.,  who  is  a  specialist  in  the  laws  of 
vibration,  and  in  the  mysteries  of  sex,  is  numbered 
among  the  primary  seven,  whereas,  certain  other 
Masters  are  among  the  secondary  seven,  and  still 
others  among  the  tertiary  seven.  H.  is  known  as 
the  Master — for  this  world — of  the  Red  Ray 
occultly  connected  with  the  planet  Mars;  for 
which   reason  he  is  in  conjunction  with   certain 

141 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Martian  conditions.  H.  does  not  leave  the  earth 
chain,  but,  because  the  outer  circle  of  our  seven- 
fold globe  impinges  on  the  outer  circle  of  the 
Martian  globe  at  the  nearest  arc  of  its  orbit,  he 
can  at  stated  intervals  avail  himself  of  that  fact, 
and  so  in  a  way  become  a  Martian.  He  then  can 
identify  himself  with  a  people  originally  very 
impetuous  and  belligerent  who,  in  the  long  ago, 
put  war  behind  them,  and  are  now  living  in  great 
communities  where  law  and  order  need  no  authority 
for  their  enforcement. 

The  color  peculiar  to  Master  H.  is  the  purified 
red;  in  other  words,  the  rose,  or,  rather,  the  lilac 
pink.  The  red  places  H.  among  the  three  who  are 
negative  to  the  positive  three  in  the  primary  group 
of  Masters.  His  polar  opposite  is  the  Master  of 
the  Yellow  Ray.  As  the  original  red  indicated, 
H.  has  evolved  from  a  rather  low  position;  but  this 
fact  gives  him  greater  grasp  of  ordinary  human 
conditions  than  is  possible  to  the  almost  wholly 
spiritual  Master  of  the  Yellow. 

H.  might  be  called  the  Egyptian  Master,  for  in 
ancient  times  he  was  the  head  of  an  order  known 
as  the  "Star  of  the  Pyramid."  However,  before 
the  days  of  Columbus,  his  interest  was  centered,  as 
still  it  is,  chiefly  in  North  America,  and,  to  speak 
definitely,  with  that  portion  thereof  which  now  is 
known  as  the  United  States.  In  the  Red  Indian, 
Hilarion  discovered  certain  characteristics  which 
in  very  remote  times  were  his  own;  so,  to  help  as 

142 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

far  as  possible  the  primitive  peoples  of  this  land, 
he  took  the  humble  body  and  the  limited  brain 
peculiar  to  his  lesser  brethren  by  whom  he  was 
known  and  afterwards  remembered  as  Hiawatha, 
whose  great  work  among  the  warring  tribes  was 
the  welding  of  the  Six  Nations  to  which  he  taught 
the  simpler  industries  of  Peace. 

It  was  for  a  purpose  which  Longfellow  did  not 
understand,  nor  need  to  understand,  that  he 
treated  the  legend  of  Hiawatha  in  a  poem  wherein 
he  broke  from  the  influence  of  European  culture, 
and  became  a  real  American  poet,  the  producer  of 
a  wholly  original  work  embodying  elements  insuring 
its  longevity,  and  even  immortality. 

Mr.  W.  T.  Stead  occasionally  was  in  touch  with 
Master  H.  whom  he  and  his  associates  knew  as 
"a  highly  evolved  intelligence  on  whom  we  did 
not  often  intrude  our  mundane  affairs."  True, 
the  Master  did  not  warn  Mr.  Stead  against  passage 
on  the  Titanic.  Rather,  he  spoke  in  a  riddle, 
because  what  is  ordained  must  be,  and  obstruc- 
tion only  make  more  difficult  the  accomplishment 
of  those  high  and  just  purposes  which  are  known 
to  the  hierarchies  of  advanced  beings  that  guide 
the  destinies  of  the  world. 

As  early  as  1901,  Hilarion  warned  his  disciples 
in  these  words,  "Children  of  the  new  dispensation, 
be  ye  ready;  the  war  of  the  ages  is  upon  us!" 
The  great  original  Armageddon  even  then  was 
being  fought  in  the  skies,  and  its  battle  front  was  not 

143 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

merely  one  thousand  and  six  hundred  furlongs  in 
length  as  was  the  front  of  the  earthly  Armageddon 
spoken  of  in  Rev.  xiv:  20.  Rather,  the  conflict 
between  the  hosts  of  Light  and  those  of  Darkness 
which  ended  in  the  discomforture  of  the  latter,  and 
the  bringing  down  of  the  battle  to  the  material 
plane,  was  over  a  line  far  longer  than  one  thousand 
and  six  hundred  times  one  thousand  and  six  hun- 
dred furlongs. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  new  century  until 
now.  Master  H.  has  been  chief  among  many  who 
are  preparing  conditions  suited  to  a  verification  of 
the  accessibility  of  the  spiritual  realms,  a  verification 
that  should  convince  all  but  the  obstinate  material- 
ist of  whom  it  can  be  said  that  having  eyes  he 
shall  not  see,  and  having  ears  he  shall  not  hear. 

Furthermore,  Master  H. — whom  certain  ones 
know  to  be  the  John  the  Baptist  of  the  new  Dis- 
pensation— is  prepariiT^  the  world,  and  this  country 
specially,  for  an  appearance  of  one  of  the  Great 
Teachers;  a  spiritual  being  clothed  upon,  as  was 
Jesus  when  in  the  midst  of  the  faithful  disciples 
after  the  Resurrection :  a  being  whom  no  one  will 
dare  lay  hands  upon,  and  against  whom  no  evil 
mouths  will  venture  to  cry  out  "Crucify  him! 
Crucify  him!"  If  one  understand  that,  in  a 
materialized  body,  or  rather  one  having  the  ele- 
ments of  permanency,  the  atoms  will  be  in  a  state 
of  flux,  he  sees  that  not  until  the  rage  and  hate 
engendered   by  the  world  war  has  subsided,  can 

144 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

any  great  number  of  human  organisms  be  depended 
upon  to  furnish  the  Avatar  with  wholly  pure  atoms 
whenever  needed. 

Hence  the  day  of  consummation  may  be  delayed 
beyond  the  eight  years  which  yet  remain  until  the 
time  indicated  by  Master  H. 


ARMAGEDDON 
{A  Prophecy) 

"And  I  saw  heaven  open,  and  behold  a  white  horse;  and  he 
that  set  upon  him  was  called  Faithful  and  True,  and  in 
righteousness  he  doth  judge  and  make  war."     Rev.  19:  11, 

O  Judge  and  Warrior!     Faithful!    True! 

O  many-crowned,  thine  eyes  aflame! 
Thou  of  the  name  that  no  man  knew. 

Though  in  all  human  years  the  same! 

Thou  of  the  vesture  deeply  dyed 
Amidst  the  wrathful  wine-press  red ! 

Upon  thy  spotless  war-horse  ride 

The  King  and  Lord  of  thousands  led. 

From  out  thy  mouth  a  sharpened  sword. 

The  sceptred  iron  in  thy  hand. 
Thy  look  is  lightning  flashed  abroad 

To  blast  them  who  against  thee  stand. 

The  beast,  and  one  his  image  base. 
Condemned  of  God,  disowned  of  man, 
,  Cain-like  shall  nowhere  find  a  place 

Safe  from  the  Law's  relentless  bann. 

And  those  that  bear  the  fateful  brand. 
And  think  to  share  a  tyrant's  rule. 

In  cunning  net  themselves  had  planned. 
Shall  perish  even  as  the  fool. 

145 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Whereat  an  angel  in  the  sun 

Shall  sound  a  summons  loud  and  far: 
"The  vengeance  of  our  God  is  done; 

Feed  every  foul  upon  his  war. 

"  Captains  and  Kings  shall  be  your  meat, 
And  mighty  men  of  lofty  place. 

And  of  the  remnant  ye  shall  eat 

Whose  lives  were  menace  to  their  race. 


ELECTRICAL  ENERGY 

SEARCHING  for  the  ultimate  particle  of  matter, 
the  physicist  penetrates  the  atom,  and  finds 
a  nucleus,  and  the  electrons  revolving  around  it. 
Since  both  nucleus  and  electrons  are  electrical,  it 
appears  that  matter  is  really  a  manifestation  of 
electrical  energy.  The  nucleus  itself  is  the  mys- 
tery whose  solution  seems  beyond  the  grasp  of 
Material  Science. 

In  nucleus  and  electrons  the  occultist  finds 
marvelous  verification  of  the  Hermitic  maxim 
"As  above,  so  below."  When  the  Logos  ruling 
our  solar  system  had  condensed  the  original  nebula 
to  a  sun,  and  that  sun  had  hurled  from  its  plastic 
bulk  the  planets  which  revolve  in  their  appointed 
orbits,  the  Logos  in  countless  degrees  duplicated 
the  process  down  even  to  the  infinitesimal;  the 
nucleus  and  the  electrons. 

Evidently  the  nucleus  in  humble  way  is  a  sun, 
a  magnetic  center  holding  to  an  orbit  every  electron 
that  so  accomplishes  an  evolution  which,  in  the 

146 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

aggregate  of  nuclai  [and  electrons,  will  raise  the 
vibration  of  the  earth  mass  to  the  limit  attainable 
by  a  physical  planet  such  as  ours.  In  respect  to 
the  force  which  both  sun  and  electrons  thus  mani- 
fest, the  fact  is  that  that  which  on  the  material 
'  plane  appears  as  this  energy,  is  counterparted  on 
each  higher  plane,  and  everywhere  and  always  is 
a  trinity  of  forces.  That  form  of  electrical  energy 
which  has  become  the  many-handed  servant  of 
man,  an  energy  familiar  yet  intangible,  is  only  a 
cruder  manifestation  of  power. 

This  electron  energy  contains  a  negative  power 
of  destruction  which,  if  wholly  operative,  could 
almost  hurl  the  earth  from  its  orbit  into  the 
spacial  deeps.  Times  have  been  when  that  nega- 
tive, coupled  with  its  more  subtle  correspondent 
in  man,  has  deluged  continents,  or  else  has 
destroyed  them  through  outbursts  of  subterranean 
fire.  Moreover,  what  has  happened  may  recur,  if 
terrestrial  conditions  arouse  the  negative  of  a 
world-enveloping  and  permeating  force. 

Turning  from  this  form  of  electrical  energy,  we 
discover  another,  proper  to  certain  higher  spheres 
of  our  seven-fold  world :  the  sphere  of  crude  desire ; 
and  that  of  pure  love.  This  energy  binds  the 
higher  to  the  lower  sphere  that  through  their  union 
Compassion  may  be  evolved.  This  energy  also 
exists  in  man,  and  there  unites  Buddhi  to  Kama 
that  the  Christ  likeness  may  eventuate. 

Another  form  of  electrical  energy  is  proper  to 

147 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

certain  other  spheres  of  our  seven-fold  world:  the 
sphere  of  material  mind ;  and  that  of  spiritual  mind. 
In  man  this  energy  not  only  unites  the  higher 
manas  to  the  lower  manas  that  the  two  may  be 
equalized,  but  it  is  the  antaskarana,  the  middle 
principle,  binding  the  triad  to  the  quarternary. 

Another  form  of  electrical  energy  is  proper  to 
certain  other  spheres  of  our  earth  septenary:  the 
sphere  of  personal  will;  and  that  of  spiritual  will. 
This  energy  binds  the  two  for  the  purpose  of 
unification.  In  man  this  energy  unites  Atma  to 
the  astral  principle  that  the  godlike  being  may 
result. 

Concerning  the  seven  world  spheres,  and  the 
seven  human  principles,  they  are  evolved  mani- 
festations of  that  electrical  energy  which,  inherent 
in  the  formless  world  stuff,  required  the  positive 
vibration  of  the  Creative  Word  to  awaken  them 
from  the  lethargy  of  seeming  death.  As  for  the 
intermediates  that  weld  and  equalize  the  above- 
mentioned  pairs  of  opposites,  both  in  the  world 
and  in  man,  they  were  bequeathed  by  the  Solar 
Hierarchies  who  thus  gave  of  themselves  that, 
through  these,  the  world  might  be  unified  with  the 
Spiritual  Sun,  and  man  with  those  sublime  beings 
who  rule  the  Solar  System. 

Gravitation  is  the  highest  manifestation  of  elec- 
trical energy  yet  known.  It  emanates  from  the 
Kosmic  Logos;  that  of  the  invisible  Central 
Sphere.     Like  all  electrical  energy  of  lesser  vibra- 

148 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

tion,  it  has  a  positive  influence;  one  discovered  by 
Newton,  and  a  negative  influence  operative  in 
certain  regions  of  the  Universe.  The  Galaxy,  that 
great  storehouse  of  material,  is  the  appropriate 
birthplace  of  suns.  There,  upon  certain  of  these, 
the  negative  influence  is  active,  for  the  remote 
regions  of  space  must  be  peopled  with  living  light. 
But  when  the  clock  of  Time  strikes  the  mid-day 
hour  of  evolving  Creation,  involution  begins  with 
the  positive  energy  of  Gravitation  become  univer- 
sally operative;  and  when,  at  twilight,  the  Father- 
Mother  Sphere  shall  have  drawn  to  itself  every 
wandering  star-child,  they  there  shall  rest  and 
renew  themselves  through  the  Maha-pralaya,  the 
seven  eternities,  the  Kosmic  Night,  even  until  the 
new  morning  appears  larger  and  more  radiant 
with  promise  than  any  of  old. 

In  these  brief  statements  concerning  electrical 
energy,  we  have  not  defined  it,  and  now,  in  con- 
clusion, the  explanation  will  be  but  a  surface  one. 
Electrical  energy  is  a  manifestation — adapted  to 
each  plane  of  our  seven-fold  world,  and  to  each 
principle  of  septenary  man — of  Will,  Wisdom,  and 
Love,  the  Trinity  in  Unity,  the  Word  of  Power. 
If  at  times  the  negative  aspect  of  the  Word  of 
Power  is  operative  in  the  world,  this  is  so  only  for 
the  purpose  of  karmic  adjustment.  Wrath  is  a 
word  of  earthly  origin ;  one  that  grew  out  of  human 
shortcomings,  therefore,  it  in  no  way  indicates  any 

attribute  of  God.  „ 

11. 

149 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

THE   DAYS   OF   THE   LORD 

ONE  day  is  with  the  Lord  as  a  thousand 
years.  II  Peter  3:8.  In  the  Hght  of  the 
Arcane  Wisdom,  we  perceive  many  interpreta- 
tions of  these  quoted  words  of  Peter.  For  instance, 
a  Day  of  the  Lord  is  the  period  of  the  sun's  passage 
from  one  sign  to  the  next  in  the  equinoctial  proces- 
sion. Our  Earth  has  experienced  an  immense 
number  of  these  days.  Each  of  them  may  be 
called  a  new  age,  at  the  beginning  of  which  the 
progressing  Earth  Spirit  takes  on  a  higher  condi- 
tion; one  that  should  result  in  the  betterment  of 
the  human  race,  provided  it  be  in  a  receptive  con- 
dition which,  however,  is  not  always  the  case. 

Whoever  has  mastered  the  intricate  law  of 
cycles,  can  determine  very  nearly  the  life  period  of 
our  Earth.  A  man's  death  may  be  a  lingering 
one,  but,  at  the  last,  life  ceases  suddenly;  and  so  it 
is  to  be  with  the  Earth  after  the  end  of  its  final 
round  which  terminates  with  the  close  of  the 
seventh  Great  I)ay  of  the  Lord.  In  "The  Revela- 
tion of  John,"  a  Day  of  the  Lord,  is  fixed  at  2160 
ordinary  years,  and  not  at  1260  days  or  years,  for 
this  period  is  only  a  blind. 

While  2160  years — ^whose  condensed  number  is 
nine — are  not  precisely  one-twelfth  of  the  great 
equinoctial  cycle,  John  chose  these  years  because 
divisible  without  a  remainder  by  nearly  every 
number  appearing  in  Revelation.     These  numbers 

150 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

are  2,  3,  3>^,  4,  5,  6,  7,  8,  9,  10,  12,  24,  144,  360, 
and  1600.  The  exceptions  are  3}4,  7,  and  1600. 
Now  while  1260  can  be  divided  by  3>^  and  7, 
1260  years  are  only  seven-twelfths  of  the  approxi- 
mate years  of  the  great  cycle. 

To  one  who  delves  deep  into  the  symbolism  of 
Revelation,  it  is  evident  that  the  thousand  millenial 
years  mentioned  in  Chapter  xx:4,  are  contained 
in  that  Day  of  the  Lord  the  cycle  from  Aquarius 
to  Capricornus;  but  much  special  knowledge  is 
necessary  to  determine  the  period  of  travail  ere  the 
birth  of  the  thousand  years  which,  after  all,  are  not 
necessarily  what  are  commonly  understood  to  be 
a  thousand  years. 

Even  as  the  Earth,  man  has  his  Days  of  the 
Lord.  Each  of  these  may  be  said  to  begin  at  his 
conception,  and  to  continue  until  the  conception 
preceding  his  next  birth.  Now,  whereas,  the 
physical  body  of  man  disintegrates  during  his  day, 
the  body  of  the  earth  endures  seemingly  unaffected 
throughout  its  day.  This  to  ordinary  observa- 
tion; but  to  the  great  planetary  rulers,  our  earth, 
and  all  other  earths,  each  seems  to  lose  something 
of  vitality  toward  the  end  of  its  day — which  for 
this  world  approximates  2160  years — and  to  renew 
its  energy  almost  suddenly  at  the  opening  of  its 
New  Day,  which  for  us  began  early  in  192(|. 

As  for  man;  that  he  may  gain  rounded  perfec- 
tion during  his  Days  of  the  Lord,  he  often  must 
traverse  the  twelve  Zodiacal  signs  beginning  with 

151 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Aries  and,  again  and  again  in  twenty-four  normal 
births,  averaging  1080  years  apart,  complete  the 
cycle  which  should  be  a  spiral.  Having  circled 
the  Zodiac  six  times,  he  may  then — if  always  pro- 
gressive—become one  of  the  144,000  mentioned  by 
the  Revelator;  those  whose  great  Day  of  the  Lord 
is  indicated  approximately  by  the  figures  155,520. 
By  renouncing  its  Devachan,  an  advanced  soul  may 
much  shorten  this  period.  Often  an  unprogressive 
life,  or  a  premature  death,  is  followed  by  birth  into 
the  same  sign,  because  the  experience  of  a  sign 
must  to  a  certain  extent  be  assimilated  before  it 
can  be  abandoned  for  the  next. 

Despite  his  births  under  all  signs,  every  man  is 
by  nature  affiliated  with  a  certain  sign,  wherefore, 
the  outcome  for  mankind  will  be  twelve  classes  of 
super-men  embodying  twelve  kinds  of  excellences, 
or,  to  be  exact,  if  Virgo,  Libra,  and  Scorpio  are 
deemed  to  be  one  sign,  then  this  culminating  world 
shall  have  produced  ten  classes  of  beings  expressing 
ten  perfections. 

Finally,  to  be  in  full  harmony  with  the  quoted 
words  of  Peter,  we  should  say  that  all  the  Days  of 
Man  upon  the  Earth,  and  indeed  all  the  Days  of 
the  Earth  itself,  are  but  a  Day  of  the  Lord,  "The 
Lofty  One  that  inhabiteth  Eternity." 

H. 


152 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


JUDAS 

IN  the  preceding  teaching,  we  said  that  despite 
his  birth  under  all  signs,  every  man  is  affiliated 
with  a  certain  sign  which  in  all  conditions  has  ever 
been  his  'own.  When  one  is  born  in  the  month 
ruled  by  his  original  sign,  his  life  during  that 
incarnation  exhibits  in  a  pronounced  degree  the 
excellences  and  defects,  the  virtues  and  vices, 
acquired  during  many  past  lives.  In  other  words, 
his  hidden  traits  are  then  brought  to  the  surface. 
Especially  is  this  true  of  him  if  a  unit  in  a 
group  of  twelve  persons  representing  the  twelve 
signs. 

Calling  his  disciples,  Jesus,  as  a  Master  of  Wis- 
dom, chose  them  with  regard  to  the  twelve  signs, 
all  of  which  should  be  represented  in  that  complete 
company.  Judas  was  a  Capricornian  born  in  the 
month  ruled  by  his  original  sign,  and  in  an  age 
when  the  processional  sign  Pisces  was  casting  its 
earliest  influence  over  the  world.  For  these  rea- 
sons a  two-fold  urge  was  upon  the  true  character 
of  Judas  whom  Jesus  chose  to  represent  the  nation 
in  its  degenerate  days.  Inasmuch  as  the  eleven 
were  not  yet  perfected  through  trial  and  suffering, 
it  followed  that  their  every  moment  of  weakness 
and  doubt  re-acted  upon  the  most  negative  of  the 
twelve,  and  so  a  three-fold  urge  hurried  Judas  on 
to  his  infamous  deed. 


153 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Jesus  the  Christ  corresponded  with  the  sun,  and, 
like  Judas,  his  antithesis,  he  was  born  into  the 
month  sign  of  Capricorn,  but  not  yet  into  its 
processional  sign,  concerning  which  event  of  some 
two  thousand  years  hence,  a  certain  teaching 
declares  that  when  the  great  wheel  in  slow  turning 
meets  the  sun  in  Capricorn,  then,  in  the  twelfth 
month  of  the  appointed  year,  the  sheep  shall  be 
separated  from  the  goats. 

The  Israelitish  people  had  experienced  certain 
minor  judgments  or  warnings  under  Aries  their 
national  sign,  and,  ere  the  Ram  yielded  to  the  on- 
coming Pisces,  they  were  to  be  dispersed  among 
the  nations.  The  judgment  of  Judas  was  a  type 
of  the  larger  judgment  about  to  occur;  but  that 
latter  would  not  be  an  eternal  one,  for,  with  the 
waning  of  Pisces,  and  the  near  advent  of  Aquarius, 
their  national  guilt  would  be  expiated,  and  they 
would  return  to  their  own.  As  for  the  judgment 
of  Judas,  that  is  another  matter;  enough  that  it  is 
not  eternal.  True  he  succumbed  to  a  three-fold 
urge,  but  one  component  thereof  was  extraneous, 
and,  at  the  bar  of  rigid  justice,  that  influence 
demands  consideration.  Again,  the  judgment  upon 
both  Judas  and  his  nation,  corresponds  with  the 
judgment  upon  individuals  and  nations  in  the 
latter  years  of  Aquarius  when  Capricorn  begins  to 
supersede  the  elder  sign. 

Whenever  the  probationary  members  of  the 
White  Lodge  are  grouped  in  twelves  to  correspond 

154 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

with  the  higher  aspects  of  the  zodiacal  signs, 
progress  is  much  enhanced,  but  usually  the  weak- 
est among  them  is  unable  to  bear  the  test  resulting 
from  the  rapid  rise  in  the  group  vibration;  so  he 
withdraws  and,  as  reaction  equals  action,  he 
naturally  identifies  himself  with  another  group  the 
polar  opposite  of  his  own.  On  the  other  hand,  in  a 
group  of  twelve  members  of  the  Black  Lodge, 
which  group  must  correspond  with  the  lower 
aspects  of  the  zodiacal  signs,  often  there  is  one  who, 
realizing  the  rapid  descent  of  his  companions  into 
evils  of  every  kind,  takes  warning  and  withdraws 
to  seek  through  repentance  and  right  living,  a  place 
in  the  polar  opposite  of  the  group  abandoned. 
Such  a  one  in  a  former  life  was  Saul  of  Tarsus, 
afterward  affiliated  with  the  higher  members  of 
the  White. 

In  respect  to  the  Black  Lodge,  the  story  of 
Joseph  and  his  brethren  has  an  inner  meaning  not 
generally  known.  Stripped  of  exoteric  embellish- 
ments, that  story  may  be  briefly  interpreted  thus: 
The  twelve  constituted  a  group  of  men,  brothers 
of  the  shadow,  each  born  under  his  own  sign ;  hence 
the  group  emphasized  the  negative  forces  of  the 
entire  Zodiac.  Joseph,  the  youngest,  separated 
from  the  others  and  entered  the  right  hand  path, 
and  afterward  through  his  efforts  the  eleven  were 
reclaimed.  So  was  it  with  Saul  when  as  Paul  he 
would   reclaim  the  Gentiles,  among  whom  many 

of  his  old  group  were  then  re-born.  „ 

rl. 

155 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

SWEDENBORG  AND    THE    ANCIENT  WISDOM 

BREAKING  from  the  conception  of  God  held 
almost  universally  by  the  Christian  church, 
a  conception  which  makes  Him  a  Trinity  of  Per- 
sons, Swedenborg  says:  "The  Father,  Son,  and 
Holy  Spirit,  are  the  three  essentials  of  one  God 
that  make  One,  even  as  the  soul,  body,  and  opera- 
tion in  man."  Swedenborg  thus  formulates  his 
idea  of  the  Divine  Oneness:  "Jehovah,  the  Creator 
of  the  universe,  descended  and  assumed  the  human 
that  he  might  redeem  and  save  men.  He  de- 
scended as  the  Divine  Truth  which  is  the  Word, 
and  yet  He  did  not  separate  the  Divine  Good. 
The  human  by  which  He  sent  Himself  into  the 
world,  is  what  is  called  the  Son  of  God. ' ' 

In  support  of  the  statement  that  Jehovah  thus 
became  man,  Swedenborg  quotes  extensively  from 
the  Prophets;  thus:  "Behold  a  virgin  shall  conceive 
and  bear  a  Son,  who  shall  be  called  God  with  us." 
"Unto  us  a  child  is  born;  unto  us  a  Son  is  given; 
and  the  government  shall  be  upon  His  shoulder, 
and  His  name  shall  be  called  Wonderful,  Counsellor, 
the  mighty  God,  the  everlasting  Father,  the  Prince 
of  Peace." 

According  to  Swedenborg:  "There  are  two 
things  which  make  God's  essence,  the  Divine 
Love  and  the  Divine  Wisdom,  or,  what  is  the 
same,  the  Divine  Good  and  the  Divine  Truth." 
Elsewhere,  Swedenborg  called  the  Divine  Will  the 

156 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

receptical  and  moy^r  of  the  Divine  Good.  Sup- 
porting his  view  that  Jehovah  God  descended  as 
Divine  Truth,  or  the  Word,  or  the  Christ, 
Swedenborg  quotes  from  John:  "In  the  beginning 
was  the  Word,  and  the  Word  was  with  God,  and 
the  Word  was  God.  And  the  Word  became  flesh 
and  dwelt  among  us." 

Swedenborg  also  identifies  the  Word  with  the 
New  Church,  and  its  body  of  doctrine.  Passing 
through  the  heavens  even  into  the  world,  the 
Word  became  accommodated  both  to  angels  and 
men,  and  so  we  have  the  earthly  church  of  the 
New  Jerusalem;  in  fact  Divine  Truth,  the  Com- 
forter, the  Holy  Spirit  sent  by  the  Lord  as  he  had 
promised.  The  Word  that  is  God  "descended  as 
Divine  Truth  that  redemption  might  be  accom- 
plished; in  other  words,  that  the  hells  might  be 
subjugated,  the  heavens  arranged  in  order,  and 
the  church  established." 

Swedenborg  held  that  both  interiorly  and 
exteriorly,  man  was  created  in  the  image  of  God; 
also  that  the  angelic  heavens  are  in  God's  sight  as 
one  man,  having  the  human  form,  and  correspond- 
ing with  every  organ  and  part  of  physical  man; 
moreover,  in  conformity  with  the  Divine  Order, 
established  by  God  at  creation,  Jehovah  neces- 
sarily assumed  the  human  form  upon  this  earth. 

Swedenborg  claimed  that  every  earth  of  our 
solar  system,  and  even  the  moon,  holds  a  humanity 
in   the  human  form.      He  believed  he  had  been 

157 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

brought  into  rapport  with  the  angelic  societies 
belonging  to  each  whereof  he  says:  "All  spirits 
and  angels  are  from  the  human  race,  and  they  are 
near  their  respective  earths." 

Swedenborg  assures  his  readers  that  from  such 
angels,  he  had  learned  much  concerning  the  peoples 
of  the  many  worlds  made  known  to  him,  some 
of  which  lay  beyond  the  limits  of  our  solar  sys- 
tem, and  others  even  in  remote  regions  of  the 
sky.  In  the  farthest  he  still  discovered  the  human 
form  varying  not  greatly  from  the  type  suited  to 
our  planet. 

Having  as  he  believed  discovered  a  physical 
humanity  on  every  earth,  near  or  far,  Swedenborg 
makes  the  astonishing  statement  that  many 
sciences  cultivated  on  our  globe,  are  unknown  to 
men  elsewhere;  for  instance:  astronomy,  geography, 
mechanics,  physics,  medicine,  optics,  and,  what 
seems  wholly  incredible,  the  arts  of  writing  and 
printing.  In  respect  to  these  two,  Swedenborg 
explains  that  only  on  our  earth,  where  corporeal 
and  terrestrial  things  are  over-much  loved,  the 
divine  things  of  heaven  cannot  flow  in  and  be 
received;  hence  the  necessity  of  writing  and  print- 
ing every  kind  of  knowledge  conducive  to  human 
welfare. 

Assent  to  this  statement  prepares  one  for  the 
following  reasons  why  the  Lord  was  born  on  our 
earth,  and  not  on  another;  the  chief  reason  is: 
"because  of  the  Word,  in  that  it  might  be  written 

158 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

on  our  earth,  and  afterwards  published  broadcast, 
and  then  preserved  to  all  posterity,  and  so  make 
manifest  to  all  in  another  life  that  God  was-  made 
man."  The  second  reason  is  that  "because  of 
man's  materiality,  the  Lord  could  not  otherwise  be 
manifest  to  him." 

Though  the  Lord  incarnated  on  our  earth  alone, 
Swedenborg  makes  plain  that  other  worlds  were 
by  no  means  left  in  spiritual  darkness.  Concern- 
ing the  worship  common  to  the  inhabitants  of 
other  earths,  he  says:  "Those  not  idolators,  all 
acknowledge  the  Lord  to  be  the  only  God ;  for  they 
adore  the  Divine  not  as  invisible  but  as  visible,  for 
the  following  reason,  as  well  as  others,  because 
when  the  Divine  appears  to  them,  he  appears  in 
human  form,  even  as  when  he  appeared  to  Abra- 
ham. Hence  all  who  adore  the  Divine  under  a 
human  form,  are  accepted  of  the  Lord." 

Having  drawn  from  a  mass  of  verbiage  some  of 
the  chief  ideas  distinguishing  Swedenborg's  con- 
ception of  the  Word,  and  what  is  directly  related 
thereto,  let  us  now  discover  first,  those  similarities 
which  would  connect  his  conception  with  that 
of  the  Ancient  Wisdom  Religion,  and,  second, 
those  differences  which  after  all  separate  the  two 
views  of  certain  matters  common  to  both  philoso- 
phies. 

The  Jehovah  of  the  Jews  exhibited  the  charac- 
teristics of  a  partial,  jealous,  and  revengeful  tribal 
god,  but  the  Jehovah  of  Swedenborg  is  conceived 

159 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

of  in  a  far  nobler  way.  On  the  other  hand,  Jesus 
probably  never  used  the  name  Jehovah;  one  not 
uncommon  with  his  forerunners  the  prophets. 
His  God  was  the  Father  invoked  in  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  The  God  of  the  Wisdom  Religion  is  a 
Unity  manifest  as  a  trinity  of  attributes.  So  also 
the  Jehovah  of  Swedenborg. 

The  Buddhi-Manas  of  the  Wisdom  Religion  is 
equivalent  to  the  Divine  Love  and  the  Divine 
Wisdom  of  Swedenborg' s  system,  while  Atma,  or 
Spiritual  Will,  the  great  Father  principle  of  the 
older  system,  is  the  vehicle  of  Buddhi,  as  with 
Swedenborg  the  Divine  Will  is  the  vehicle  of 
the  Divine  Good. 

According  to  Swedenborg,  when  Jehovah,  the 
creator  of  the  universe,  descended  to  assume  the 
human,  He  came  as  the  Divine  Truth  which  is 
the  Word.  This  human  is  called  the  Son  of  God, 
the  Christ.  The  doctrine  of  the  Christ  is  not 
peculiar  to  the  Christian  church.  In  the  Wisdom 
Religion,  the  word  Ishvara  held  a  meaning  in  some 
ways  similar  to  that  afterwards  attached  to  the 
word  Christ. 

In  respect  to  the  Word  made  flesh,  let  us  con- 
sider the  most  esoteric  teaching  thus  far  imparted 
by  the  White  Lodge.  While  not  the  Supreme,  the 
Christos  is  yet  the  means  by  which  Divine  Will, 
Love,  and  Wisdom,  those  attributes  of  the  Supreme, 
make  themselves  apprehensible  to  beings  succes- 
sively lower  in  the  scale  of  creation.     The  Christos 

160 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

may  be  compared  t6  the  sun's  reflection  in  a  calm 
lake.  In  respect  to  the  manifestation  of  the 
Christos  perceived  by  the  most  exalted  beings,  the 
comparison  is  very  inadequate;  but  when  the 
Divine  Glory  reaches  our  lowly  earth,  or,  as 
Swedenborg  says:  "when  passing  through  the 
heavens  to  this  world,  the  Word  is  accommodated 
to  angels  and  men,"  reflections  of  reflections  have 
become  dimmer  and  dimmer.  This  result  is  neces- 
sary to  man's  comprehension  of  the  Divine,  since 
whatsoever  transcends  his  feeble  powers  is  of 
non -effect. 

Because  of  all  men  the  most  fit,  Jesus  received 
the  Divine  Likeness  proper  to  this  world;  one 
nevertheless  too  glorious  for  men  to  perceive 
except  through  his  eyes;  that  is,  through  his  teach- 
ings. Because  in  its  original  manifestation,  the 
Word  is  God  to  the  most  exalted  beings,  so  to 
each  lower  rank  the  manifestation  of  the  Word 
is  also  God.  Were  it  otherwise,  men  could  never 
know  Him  as  he  is;  but  because  of  the  method 
adopted  by  Divine  Wisdom,  men  through  the  Word 
may  progress  to  higher  and  higher  concepts  of  Him. 
Thus  the  idea  of  God  proper  to  this  day  is  in 
advance  of  that  revealed  through  Moses. 

Concerning  the  second  coming  of  the  Word, 
Jesus  gave  a  definite  promise  which  we  contend 
has  not  yet  been  fulfilled.  Swedenborg  taught 
that  the  Church  of  the  New  Jerusalem  is  that 
second  coming;  an  incorporeal  descent  of  the  Word. 

161 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

A  result  of  his  teaching,  one  of  which  the  Swedish 
seer  never  dreamed,  is  that  to  no  little  extent,  cer- 
tain later  teachers  were  encouraged  to  make  similar 
claims  for  their  own  doctrines.  On  the  other  hand, 
the  orthodox  Christian  looks  for  a  visible  descent 
of  the  Lord  as  final  Judge,  and  separator  of  the 
sheep  from  the  goats. 

Concerning  the  Word,  which  according  to 
Swedenborg,  signifies  Divine  Truth,  or  Divine 
Wisdom,  he  thought  its  incarnation  in  Judea  an 
event  unique  in  the  world's  history;  whereas,  the 
Wisdom  Religion  requires  periodical  descents  of 
the  Word  in  what  have  been,  and  what  again  shall 
be,  minor  and  major  Avatars.  Those  first  men- 
tioned are  comparable  to  the  moon  during  its 
quarterings,  while  the  major  Avatars  are  like 
the  moon  at  its  full. 

Swedenborg's  belief  that  both,  internally  and 
externally,  man  was  created  in  the  image  of  God, 
is  in  accord  with  the  esoteric  statement  of  the 
Wisdom  Religion ;  but  its  unveiled  teaching  declares 
that  as  primeval  man  became  more  and  more  im- 
mersed in  matter,  his  external  form  steadily 
changed  from  that  of  the  Word,  or  Christos, 
which  may  be  conceived  of  as  a  luminous  sphere. 
To  this  sphere,  man's  higher  bodies  even  now  bear 
more  or  less  resemblance.  As  for  the  Grand  Man, 
of  Swedenborg,  or  the  Adam  Kadmon  of  the 
Kaballa,  if  possibly  he  resemble  the  human  physi- 
cal shape,  it  is  because  he  has  not  yet  evolved  to 

162 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

the  all-inclusive  Kosmic  Sphere;  a  form  beyond 
human  conception  since  its  center  is  ever3rwhere. 
That  our  solar  system  is  a  sphere,  or  nearly 
that,  is  indicated  by  the  orbit  of  Neptune, 
and  that  of  at  least  one  planet  beyond.  The 
Wisdom  9-eligion  holds  every  creature,  man,  world, 
and  sun,  to  be  a  manifestation  of  the  Word;  hence 
these  all  tend  toward  their  ideal  forms. 

In  its  aspect  as  audible  sound,  the  Word,  as 
understood  by  the  Wisdom  Religion,  is  not  a  body 
of  spoken  doctrines,  but  rather  that  which  can 
compress  into  a  few  syllables  the  idea  of  the 
creation,  preservation,  and  final  dissolution  of 
worlds,  even  as,  according  to  Swedenborg,  the 
angels  can  give  in  a  few  words  the  contents  of  an 
entire  book.  The  outer  syllables  of  the  Word  are 
only  its  shell;  but,  as  one  rises  in  the  scale  of  be- 
ing, he  attains  to  more  and  more  interior  corre- 
spondences of  the  outer  until,  finally,  the  uttered 
or  mentally  expressed  syllables  make  known  to 
him  the  Archetypal  Idea,  and  its  unfolding  as 
existant  in  the  Divine  Mind. 

Swedenborg's  statement  that  every  earth  of  our 
solar  system,  and  even  the  moon,  holds  a  humanity 
in  the  human  form,  can  be  molded  into  har- 
mony with  our  very  esoteric  instructions  touch- 
ing this  matter.  These  reveal  that  this  earth,  as 
the  basis  of  the  seven-fold  solar  scheme,  is  the  only 
abode  of  physical  man,  and  that  in  planets  suc- 
cessively  higher,   the   true   human  form,  because 

163 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

more  and  more  removed  from  terrestrial  matter, 
has  been  less  and  less  deviated  from.  As  for  the 
moon,  the  visible  orb  is  but  the  discarded  shell  of 
an  invisible  planet  where  abide  certain  highly- 
evolved  beings. 

The  statement  that  "All  spirits  and  angels  are 
from  the  human  race,  and  these  are  near  their 
respective  earths,"  quite  agrees  with  our  teachings; 
but  disagreement  begins  when  Swedenborg  declares 
that  from  such  angels  he  had  learned  much  con- 
cerning the  peoples  of  many  worlds,  some  of  which 
lay  beyond  the  limits  of  the  solar  system.  Because 
our  philosophy  shows  that  at  the  confines  of  the 
solar  system  is  a  "Ring  pass  not,"  we  class  the 
above  statement  with  that  of  Mahomet  who  sup- 
posed himself  to  have  been  caught  up  to  the 
seventh  heaven,  there  to  meet  face  to  face  with  the 
Supreme  Being. 

Most  decidedly  do  we  dispute  the  statement 
that  other  worlds,  though  having  physical  humani- 
ties, are  ignorant  not  only  of  the  arts  enumerated 
by  Swedenborg,  but  even  of  writing  and  printing. 
According  to  him,  the  first  of  these  is  used  in  the 
celestial  and  the  spiritual  heavens,  but  in  a 
spiritual  style  which  consists  of  mere  letters,  each 
of  which  involves  some  meaning.  We  would  not 
contend  for  such  arts  in  other  worlds,  had  Sweden- 
borg not  found  them  to  be  missing  on  the  physical 
planes  of  those  worlds.  On  the  super-physical 
planes  of  the  higher  planets  where,  as  we  teach, 

164 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

their  humanities  abfHe  even  as  do  men  on  our 
solid  earth,  the  means  of  universal  enlightenment 
differ  from  any  obtaining  here,  and  in  a  way 
almost  unbelievable  by  terrestrial  beings. 

Evidently  the  finding  on  other  physical  earths, 
of  spiritual  conditions  unknown  upon  this  physical 
planet  since  the  days  of  fable,  was  vital  to  Sweden- 
borg's  theological  system,  because  that  finding 
furnished  plausible  reason  why  Jehovah  God  as  the 
Word  should  incarnate  here,  and  only  here.  As 
for  the  other  reason:  "because  the  Word  might  be 
written  on  this  earth,  and  afterward  published 
broadcast,  and  then  preserved  to  all  posterity, 
and  so  made  manifest  to  all  in  another  life,"  to  us 
this  reason  seems  far-fetched  and  even  puerile. 

That  the  Wisdom  Religion  agrees  with  Sweden- 
borg's  belief  that  other  worlds  are  by  no  means 
left  in  spiritual  darkness,  the  doctrine  of  the 
Christos  amply  proves.  Moreover,  that,  for 
special  purposes,  certain  great  beings,  corresponding 
with  our  Avatars,  should  from  time  to  time  appear 
on  those  earths,  and  in  the  forms  proper  to  their 
dwellers,  is  in  conformity  with  the  Hermitic 
maxim:  "As  above,  so  below." 

The  writings  of  Swedenborg  contain  no  hint  of 
reincarnation  as  taught  by  the  exponents  of  the 
Ancient  Wisdom.  Of  man's  origin  he  says:  "The 
soul,  from  the  father,  is  the  man,  and  the  body, 
from  the  mother,  is  not  the  man,  but  is  from  him. 
The  body  is  but  the  covering  of  the  soul,  and  is 

165 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

composed  of  things  of  the  natural  world,  while  the 
soul  is  of  things  in  the  spiritual  world.  After 
death,  every  man  puts  off  the  natural,  and  retains 
the  spiritual,  together  with  a  kind  of  border  from 
the  purest  things  of  nature  around  him."  This 
border  or  limbus  is  no  doubt  identified  with  the 
subtle  matter  which  investigators  have  discovered 
exuding  from  the  bodies  of  mediums  when  in  a 
trance  condition,  and  probably  it  is  very  like  the 
"etheric  double"  mentioned  in  theosophical 
writings. 

In  lieu  of  reincarnation,  advanced  Sweden- 
borgians  argue  that  the  original  amoeba,  from 
which  originated  the  amoeboid  corpuscles  in  man's 
blood,  had  a  tiny  soul,  or  a  spiritual  essence, 
capable  of  infinite  subdivision.  We  contend  that 
this  theory  accounts  wholly  for  only  the  repro- 
duction of  physical  resemblences. 

The  Ancient  Wisdom  declared  that  what  exists 
has  always  existed,  and  its  life  is  inherent.  The 
world  of  to-day,  and  the  manifold  existences  upon 
it,  are  the  outcome  of  physical,  mental,  and  spiritual 
evolution.  Concerning  creation  Swedenborg  says: 
"All  things  are  created  by  the  Lord,  through  the 
sun  of  the  spiritual  world,  and  not  through  the 
sun  of  the  natural  world,  since  the  latter  is  far 
below  the  former,  with  the  spiritual  world  above  it, 
and  the  natural  world  below  it.  Moreover,  the 
sun  of  the  natural  world  has  no  life  of  its  own,  but 
only  that  which  it  draws  from  the  spiritual  sun; 

166 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

that  first  proceeding  of  Divine  Love,  and  Divine 
Wisdom,  from  which  two  all  things  are." 

To  show  how  utterly  Swedenborg  rejects  the 
idea  of  inherent  life  in  the  things  of  the  natural 
world,  we  quote  the  following:  "It  is  commonly 
believed  that  man  is  not  merely  the  receptacle  of  life, 
but  is  also  Life;  whereas,  he  is  not  Life,  but  only 
a  finite  receptacle  of  life  from  God."  In  respect 
to  space  and  time,  the  following  from  Swedenborg 
might  almost  have  been  taken  from  the  Ancient 
Wisdom:  "The  creation  of  the  universe  was  not 
wrought  from  space  to  space,  nor  from  time  to 
time,  for  to  the  Creator  these  are  non-existant, 
but  it  was  wrought  from  eternity  and  from  infinity." 

Again,  in  agreement  with  the  Ancient  Wisdom, 
Swedenborg  says :  "There  is  no  difference  between 
the  maximum  and  the  minimum  of  either  time  or 
space."  His  meaning  is  that  what  to  man  are 
great  and  small  in  size,  and  long  and  short  in  time, 
are  seen  by  God  to  be  equal.  Much  that  Sweden- 
borg discovered  concerning  time  and  space  in  the 
angelic  heavens,  accords  with  the  old  teachings. 
In  further  agreement  with  them,  Swedenborg  holds 
Love  to  be  a  spiritual  substance,  and  Wisdom  to 
be  its  form,  and  that  by  these,  as  the  Spiritual 
Sun,  all  things  in  both  the  spiritual  and  the  natural 
world  are  created.  He  argues  convincingly  that 
if  Love  and  Wisdom  be  not  substance  and  form, 
they  are  only  imaginary  entities. 


167 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

What  is  known  to  the  students  of  the  Ancient 
Wisdom  as  the  "Great  Breath,"  has  its  parallel  in 
the  atmospheres  in  three  degrees  which,  according 
to  Swedenborg,  originate  by  perpetual  influx  from 
the  spiritual  sun.  His  statement  that  the  scenery 
of  the  spiritual  world  proceeds  from  the  affections 
of  its  inhabitants,  and  changes  as  their  affections 
change,  wholly  coincides  with  ancient  teachings. 
Swedenborg  always  conceives  of  God  as  an  anthro- 
pomorphic being;  moreover,  he  asserts  that  after 
death,  man  is  in  a  spiritual  body  which  duplicates 
every  organ  of  the  physical  body,  but,  whereas 
in  the  natural  world  the  reproductive  organs 
perpetuate  the  species,  in  the  heavenly  world  they 
beget  angelic  love  and  wisdom  in  their  possessors, 
while  in  the  hells  they  beget  hate  and  insanity. 
The  Ancient  Wisdom  teaches  that  the  reproductive 
organs  pertain  only  to  the  physical  body,  and  in 
posthumous  life  their  creative  potency  is  trans- 
ferred to  the  mind  and  supplements  it.  This 
union  of  what  is  known  as  the  upper  and  the  lower 
triads,  enables  the  discarnate  man  to  create  his 
environment  from  the  plastic  substance  of  the 
super-physical  planes. 

While  yet  in  earth  life,  Jesus  transferred  the  power 
of  the  lower  triad  to  his  brain  centres.  Hence,  he 
became  a  creator  who  moulded  material  substance 
at  will;  as  witness  the  miracle  of  the  loaves  and 
fishes. 


168 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

In  a  certain  matter  vital  to  his  doctrine,  Sweden- 
borg  differs  wholly  from  the  ancient  teaching,  for 
he  argues  that  should  man  embody  a  portion  of 
the  Divine,  God's  love  for  him  would  be  self-love. 
The  spermatozoon  from  the  father,  and  the  ovum 
in  the  womb  of  the  mother,  are  the  nucleus  of  the 
human  child  that,  for  a  season,  must  draw  nourish- 
ment from  the  body  of  the  mother.  Now  who 
would  say  that  the  love  of  the  parents  for  their 
offspring  as  a  physical  being,  is  in  any  way  self- 
love?  Why,  then,  if  man  embody  a  spark  of  the 
Divine  Essence,  should  God's  love  for  him  be  self- 
love?  We  grant  that  if  spiritual  man  be  in  fact 
the  thought  of  God, — as  Mary  Baker  Eddy 
taught — then  God's  love  for  his  child  would  be 
that  self-love  which  Swedenborg  deems  contrary 
to  the  Divine  Nature. 

If,  from  Swedenborg's  position,  it  be  contended 
that  man  contains  nothing  of  the  Divine,  since  he 
is  not  eternal  save  through  influx,  and,  further- 
more, that  he  is  unable  to  create,  the  Ancient 
Wisdom  rejoins  that  even  his  physical  components 
are  deathless.  The  fleshly  form  disintegrates,  but 
its  atoms  persist,  and  are  ever  usable  in  other 
bodies.  As  for  the  act  of  creation,  nothing  can 
be  added  to  a  universe  whose  total  is  God. 
Creation  results  from  the  moulding  of  old  materials 
into  new  shapes.  Because  a  being  from  God,  man 
is  a  potential  creator  on  the  way  to  full  realization 
of  his  powers. 

169 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Darwin  published  a  theory  of  evolution,  and 
Swedenborg,  a  doctrine  of  discreet  degrees.  Three 
of  these  are  create  and  finite,  and  pertain  to  the 
natural  world  and  its  creatures,  while,  above  these, 
three  are  uncreate  and  infinite,  and  are  proper  to 
the  heavenly  world  and  its  angels.  Man  originated 
from  the  spiritual  principle  in  these  high  degrees, 
and  the  animal  and  the  vegetable  kingdoms  from 
that  in  the  lowest  of  the  three.  After  death,  every 
human  being  eventually  gravitates  to  the  altitude 
of  his  discreet  degree,  there  to  remain  fixed  forever. 
The  Ancient  Wisdom  enumerates  and  describes 
seven  continuous  degrees  or  principles;  four  proper 
to  the  lower  planes,  and  three  to  the  higher  planes 
of  our  septenary  world.  The  seventh  degree  or 
principle,  intermingles  with  the  sixth,  the  sixth 
intermingles  with  the  fifth,  and  so  on  to  the  basic 
degree.  In  this  procedure,  these  degrees  resemble 
Swedenborg's  discreet  degrees. 

Unlike  the  six  discreet  degrees,  the  seven  con- 
tinuous degrees  separate  into  almost  innumerable 
subdivisions.  Increasing  possibilities  of  use  reside 
in  the  lower  and  lower,  and  therefore  more  and 
more  complex  degrees,  and  in  this  they  are  like 
the  six  of  Swedenborg.  An  ancient  teaching  is, 
that  while  every  human  being,  and  every  evolving 
creature,  eventually  finds  his  permanent  sub- 
division; within  that  section  innumerable  oppor- 
tunities await  him.  The  total  of  wisdom  to  result 
from  this  procedure,  will  duplicate  the  contents  of 

170 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

r" 
the  Divine  Mind.     To  the  above,  let  us  add  the 

following:     Swedenborg    asserts    that    before    the 

Lord's  assumption  of  the  Human,  the  natural  or 

basic  degree  of  the  heavenly  world  existed  not  like 

the  celestial  and  the  spiritual  degrees,  but  only 

in  possibility.     On  the  other  hand,  the  Ancient 

teaching  is,  that  the  three  highest  degrees  or,  in 

other    words,    Atma-Buddhi-Manas,  ever   existed 

as  a  perfect  trinity. 

Swedenborg  states,  as  a  truth  never  before  made 
known  to  the  world,  that  angels  and  men  have  an 
inmost  and  supreme  region  of  the  soul  into  which 
the  Divine  Sphere  of  the  Lord  first  flows,  and  which 
is  His  most  immediate  dwelling-place  in  them.  A 
quite  similar  but  more  comprehensive  idea  is 
revealed  in  these  words  from  the  Bhagavad  Gita: 
"There  dwelleth  in  the  heart  of  every  creature, 
Ishwara  the  Master." 

It  is  generally  assumed  that  Swedenborg's 
writings  contain  no  hint  of  that  physical,  mental, 
and  spiritual  evolution,  which  the  Ancient  Wisdom 
enlarges  upon.  We  contend  that  such  a  hint  is  in 
the  following:  "In  both  the  animal  and  the 
vegetable  kingdoms  there  is  an  image  of  creation, 
and  an  image  of  man,  also  an  image  of  Infinite 
and  Eternal."  No  doubt  such  images  would 
operate  as  urges  towards  realization  of  what  they 
represent. 

Swedenborg  assures  his  readers  that  a  dis- 
tinguishing   sphere    of    affections    and    thoughts 

171 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

emanates  from  and  •.  surrounds  every  being,  both 
in  heaven  and  in  hell,  and  the  correspondent  of  that 
sphere  envelops  every  world,  creature,  and  thing. 
The  divine  original  of  these  spheres  is  the  Spiritual 
Sun,  that  emanation  wherein  the  Lord  Himself, 
dwells  bodily.  The  Ancient  Teaching  much 
resembles  the  above,  since  it  declares  that  a  seven- 
fold aura,  whose  prototype  is  the  Spiritual  Sun, 
envelops  with  its  graded  ethers  of  seven  colors, 
every  world  and  every  atom,  and  every  form  of 
life  between  these  extremes. 

According  to  Swedenborg,  man  has  an  individual 
book  of  life:  to  wit,  his  brain  and  his  whole  body. 
From  the  Ancient  Teaching  it  is  learned  that  upon 
the  radiant  aura  which  envelops  a  man,  his  every 
thought,  word,  and  action  are  recorded,  to  be 
reproduced  at  the  proper  time. 

Swedenborg  claims  that  from  the  angels  he 
learned  that  after  death  an  evil  man  cannot  be 
reformed  by  instruction,  because  his  natural  plane 
of  knowledge  and  affections  has  been  permanently 
closed,  and  so  he  remains  forever  in  his  ruling  love; 
in  fact  it  were  easier  to  change  a  night  bird  into  a 
dove,  than  to  change  a  subject  of  hell  into  an  angel 
of  heaven.  This  dogma,  as  uncompromising  as 
any  ever  formulated  by  the  most  rigid  theologian 
of  the  Christian  church,  drew  from  Emerson  the 
exclamation:  "To  what  a  perversion  had  Gothic 
theology  arrived  that  Swedenborg  admitted  no 
conversion  of  evil  spirits."     On  the  other  hand, 

172 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

through  its  doctrine  of  rebirth,  the  Ancient  Teach- 
ing promises  to  such  a  man  a  new  opportunity  in 
the  natural  world,  that  instruction,  reformation, 
and  progress  may  ensue. 

Swedenborg's  theory  that  posthumous  man's  free 
will  is  unyielding,  and  his  ruling  love  persistent, 
evidently  makes  the  hells  eternal;  whereas,  an 
ancient  teaching  can  be  paraphrased  thus:  The 
material  worlds,  those  emanations  from  the  physical 
sun,  shall  yet  return  to  its  bosom.  Likewise,  the 
souls  of  all  men  shall  be  gathered  to  their  source 
in  that  heart  of  creation,  the  spiritual  sun. 

Swedenborg  explains  that  one  purpose  of  the 
Incarnation  was  the  subjugation  of  the  hells,  a 
task  accomplishable  through  the  Lord's  assump- 
tion of  the  Human,  that  antithesis  of  His  spiritual 
Being.  Because  of  this  assumption  and  conquest, 
the  hells  eventually  sank  to  their  proper  place, 
never  more  to  infringe  upon  the  lowest  degree  of 
the  heavenly  world.  In  respect  to  the  hells,  the 
Ancient  Wisdom  teaches  that  when  incarnating 
as  an  Avatar,  every  great  soul  can  and  does 
ameliorate  hellish  conditions;  hence,  evil  is  being 
gradually  transformed  to  good  in  a  becoming, 
universal  as  that  which  Hegel  sought  to  demon- 
strate. 

A  cardinal  doctrine  of  Swedenborg's  system  is 
that  of  Conjugal  Love.  From  the  union  of  Love 
and  Wisdom  in  God,  proceed  love  in  woman,  and 
wisdom  in   man,   and   the   marriage  of  love  and 

173 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

wisdom  on  earth  results  in  conjugal  love.  This 
marriage  corresponds  with  that  of  Christ  and  his 
church.  Conjugal  love  begun  in  the  world,  is 
continued  with  the  angels,  all  of  whom  are  from 
the  human  race.  Emerson's  criticism  of  this 
doctrine:  "Heaven  is  not  the  pairing  of  two,  but 
the  communion  of  all  souls,"  accords  with  the 
ancient  teaching  that  the  mutual  love  of  husband 
and  wife,  and  parent  and  child,  are  but  the  neces- 
sary beginnings  of  a  love  destined  to  include  all 
beings. 

Swedenborg  tells  of  three  judgments,  the  first 
in  the  time  of  Noah,  the  second  when  Christ  was 
on  earth,  and  the  third  which  he  himself  witnessed 
in  the  spiritual  world  in  1757,  and  which  he  identi- 
fied with  the  Last  Judgment  foretold  by  John, 
the  Revelator.  Of  this  third  he  said:  "There 
will  be  no  more  general  judgments,  because  the 
way  to  the  final  state  is  now  laid  down  forever, 
and  the  outward  man  can  no  longer  differ  from  the 
inner  when  he  passes  to  the  spiritual  world." 
The  Ancient  Wisdom  describes  certain  prehistoric 
and  historic  judgments  consummated  through  the 
cyclic  operation  of  Karmic  Law,  but  it  foretells 
others  yet  to  be  brought  about  through  that  Law. 

Swedenborg's  saying  that  every  society  in 
heaven  has  its  opposite  in  hell,  and  that  every 
kind  of  good  has  its  antithesis,  is  parallelled  by  the 
Ancient  Teaching  that  for  every  positive  in  the 
universe,   a   negative  somewhere  exists.     Finally, 

174 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

since  further  pursuit  of  the  matter  might  weary 
the  reader,  as  a  scientist,  Swedenborg  conceived 
of  an  elementary  vortical  particle  much  like  that 
known  to  the  teachers  of  the  Ancient  Wisdom,  and 
whose  description  almost  applies  to  the  structure 
of  the  Atom  as  now  understood. 

Examination  of  the  entire  body  of  Swedenborg's 
doctrine  would  discover  constantly  both  those 
similarities  which  identify  his  system  with  that 
of  the  Wisdom  Religion,  and  those  differences 
which  separate  the  two.  Concerning  similarities 
and  differences,  our  explanation  is  as  follows: 
Though  not  a  minor  avatar,  Swedenborg  had 
developed  almost  to  the  condition  of  one;  so  he 
had  not  rounded  into  the  perfect  seer  who  always 
interprets  correctly  whatever  he  sees  and  hears  on 
the  higher  planes.  In  him,  certain  ideas  concern- 
ing Jesus  were  too  deeply  ingrained;  besides,  his 
attitude  toward  the  "Papists,"  both  in  this  world 
and  the  next,  reflected  his  unconscious  participa- 
tion to  some  extent  in  the  narrow  sectarian  preju- 
dices of  his  time.  As  for  his  estimate  of  his 
mission,  it  appears  in  the  following:  "The  mani- 
festation of  the  Lord  through  me,  and  my  intro- 
duction by  the  Lord  into  the  spiritual  world  as  to 
sight,  hearing  and  speech,  is  superior  to  all 
miracles,  for  it  is  not  stated  in  history  that  such 
intercourse  has  been  granted  to  any  other  man." 

Swedenborg's  departure  from  the  traditional 
was  in  many  ways  a  radical  one,  as  witness  the 

175 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

following:  "Adam  was  not  the  first  of  mankind, 
but  by  him  and  his  wife  is  represented  the  first 
church,  and  by  the  Garden  of  Eden,  its  wisdom, 
and  by  the  Tree  of  Life,  its  looking  to  the  Lord 
who  was  to  come,  and  by  the  Tree  of  Knowledge 
of  good  and  evil,  its  looking  to  self  alone." 

Again,  while  the  discovery  of  things  spiritual  is 
affected  through  the  conjunction  of  man  and 
higher  powers,  certain  heavenly  conjunctions — 
outwardly  astronomical — are  necessary  to  the 
seer's  understanding  of  such  great  matters  as 
Swedenborg  attempted.  Although  he  taught  of 
the  consummation  of  the  age,  and  the  end  of  the 
Church  then  existing,  and  the  establishing  of  the 
New  Church  which  would  succeed  the  Adamic,  the 
Noahic,  the  Israelitish,  and  the  Christian  churches, 
and  would  endure  for  ages  of  ages,  it  was  not  the 
Swedish  seer's  privilege  to  appear  in  a  cycle  neces- 
sary to  full  comprehension  of  Truth;  hence  his 
half-truths  which  now  almost  reveal,  and  then 
quite  conceal.  Truth  as  it  is. 

As  Emerson  said :  "  Sweden  bor g'  s  theological  bias 
fatally  narrowed  his  interpretation  of  nature;  As 
one  result  of  this,  the  correspondences  constantly 
used  by  him  were  very  much  overworked  in  his 
efforts  to  connect,  directly  or  indirectly  with  the 
dogmas  of  the  New  Church,  what  he  believed  to  be 
the  interior  meaning  or  spiritual  sense  of  the 
books  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament.  Never- 
theless, in  reviving  the  ancient  doctrine  of  cor- 

176 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

respondences,  so  long  absent  from  the  world, 
Swedenborg,  to  no  little  extent,  prepared  mankind 
for  those  deeper  and  wider  ones  which,  during  the 
last  forty  years,  and  especially  since  the  beginning 
of  the  twentieth  century,  the  Ancient  Wisdom  has 
brought  to  the  outside  world. 


THE   UNKNOWABLE   SUPREME 

SWEDENBORG'S  idea  of  the  Spiritual  Sun 
suggests  certain  inquiries  and  surmises  with 
which  we  shall  well-nigh  end  this  third  and  final 
volume  of  the  series  begun  with  "Special  Teachings 
from  the  Arcane  Science." 

In  a  previous  chapter  it  was  said  that  the  great 
day  of  creation  opened  with  a  surpassingly  brilliant 
point  of  spiritual  lightwhich,  appearing  at  the  centre, 
afterward  widened  to  the  circumference  of  the  uni- 
verse. Those  who  know,  do  not  positively  affirm 
that  this  point  manifested  at  the  middle  of  what 
now  is  the  Zodiacal  circle,  and  that  it  was,  in 
fact,  the  centre  of  the  Spiritual  Sun,  if  that  which 
focuses  itself  in  every  atom  can  be  said  to  have 
what  generally  is  understood  as  a  centre.  Whether 
or  not  other  universes  lie  beyond  the  range  of 
telescopic  vision,  is  a  matter  about  which  the 
Masters  of  Wisdom  are  reticent,  for  what  was  said 
in  the  chapter:  "The  Great  Breath,"  concerning 
the  universe  and  the  Universal  Life  Globe,  does 

177 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

not  necessarily  make  these  all-inclusive,  nor  does 
it,  as  a  certainty,  cover  those  remotest  regions 
discoverable  through  modern  astronomical  methods ; 
so,  as  already  said,  we  now  shall  confine  ourselves 
to  inquiry  and  surmise. 

Should  other  universes  exist,  comparable  with 
that  of  which  the  Milky  Way  is  the  framework, 
did  each  or  any  proceed  from  a  Spiritual  Sun  of  its 
own,  and  in  a  manner  analogous  to  that  of  our 
universe?  and  will  the  evolution  of  each  or  any 
be  succeeded  by  involution?  by  a  drawing  back 
comparable  with  what  our  universe  is  now  in 
process  of? 

As  for  the  "coal  sacks,"  those  abyssmal  deeps 
of  impenetrable  blackness,  bounded  by  the  star- 
clusters  of  the  Galaxy,  may  they  not  each  hide  an 
entire  universe;  one  seemingly  dead,  but  really  in 
the  midst  of  a  profound  pralaya  destined  to 
endure  for  untold  ages?  Again,  what  of  those 
farthest  faintest  nebulae  that  well-nigh  defy  the 
most  powerful  lens?  nebulae  probably  bulking  large 
as  our  universe,  or  larger  still,  but  apparently  small 
as  the  most  diminutive  star-group,  because  sepa- 
rated from  human  eyes  by  what  Herschel  estimated 
at  not  less  than  two  million  light  years. 

Furthermore,  what  of  other  nebulae  hiding 
where  their  discovery  awaits  the  perfecting  of 
every  astronomical  means?  And  what  of  the  swift- 
journeying  stars  unquestionably  there  also;  stars 
that  will  seem  fixed  through  myriads  of  centuries? 

178 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Does  each  of  these  incipient  universes  look  to  its 
own  Supreme,  and  thus  verify  Whitman's  dictum 
that  there  can  be  any  number  of  Supremes? 
Assuming  a  satisfactory  answer  to  these  questions, 
we  are  led  to  a  still  deeper  inquiry.  Inasmuch  as 
the  ancient  sages  may  not  have  known  the  kosmos 
entire,  is  the  Parabrahman  of  the  Vedantins  all- 
inclusive?  or  can  there  be  other  all-inclusives,  so 
to  speak?  and  is  each  above,  or  at  the  very  inmost 
of  its  division  of  the  shoreless,  etheric  ocean  to 
which,  in  the  beginning  of  time — that  compre- 
hensible aspect  of  eternity — the  Creative  Word  set 
seeming  bounds? 

That  numbers  as  such  are  the  multiplications  of 
units,  is  self-evident,  but,  in  respect  to  things, 
numbers  usually  require  investigation,  and  the 
thinker  is  therefore  urged  to  trace  them  down  to 
their  very  base.  Even  the  ordinary  mind  shows 
an  inherent  desire  to  reduce  multiplicity  to  unity. 
This  desire  manifests  in  various  ways,  for  instance, 
with  the  Hindus,  it  narrows  the  human  family  back 
to  the  twins  Yama  and  Yami,  or  to  Manu  the 
divine  man  whose  mind-born  children  were  the 
progenitors  of  the  race  that,  with  the  Jewish 
chronologists,  began  with  a  pair  originally  one  in 
Adam.  Again,  this  desire  makes  every  creature 
of  the  animal  kingdom  a  descendant  of  the  two 
that,  as  sole  survivors  of  their  species,  came  forth 
from  the  Ark  to  multiply  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth. 

179 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Constructing  their  pantheons,  the  ancient 
peoples  of  the  north,  as  well  as  of  the  south, 
capped  the  living  pyramid  with  one  supreme  ruler. 
Here  He  was  the  All-Father,  towering  above  the 
fiery  Woden  and  his  kin,  and  there  the  Persian 
Ormozd,  or  else  the  Egyptian  Ammon  Ra,  that 
dark  and  hidden  being  adored  of  lesser  gods. 
Elsewhere  in  prehistoric  times  He  was  a  never- 
Hellenized  Zeus,  who  spurned  the  soil  of  an 
Olympus  such  as  the  Greeks  had  invented ;  or  else 
He  was  a  Jupiter  more  spiritual  than  the  Latins 
ever  knew.  So,  for  the  wholly  celestial  pantheon 
here  conjectured,  we  shall  posit  a  Supreme  of 
Supremes,  the  container  of  all  Parabrahmins,  in 
fact,  a  being  more  remote  and  indefinable  than  the 
God  of  Spinoza,  or  the  "Unknowable"  of  the 
Spencerian  philosophy. 

AVITCHI 

1\ /TANY  learned  theologians  have  been  puzzled 
^^ ^  by  the  attitude  of  Jesus  toward  demoniac 
possession,  for,  in  casting  out  evil  spirits,  he 
always  addressed  them  as  real  beings.  This 
attitude  of  the  Master  is  usually  deemed  a  con- 
cession to  the  ignorance  and  superstition  of  those 
days;  whereas,  acquaintance  with  certain  occult 
teachings  would  convince  the  inquirer  that  Jesus 
was  wholly  sincere  in  addressing  the  "devils"  as 
such. 

180 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

The  eighth  spher^  the  subject  of  a  former 
chapter,  was  once  ot  larger  girth  than  the  solid 
material  globe,  but,  for  several  reasons,  it  has 
experienced  periodical  shrinkings,  and  another  is 
almost  due.  With  the  descent  of  a  major  Avatar, 
the  distinction  between  the  irreclaimables  and  the 
improvables  becomes  more  pronounced  than  ever 
before,  and  so  the  sphere  of  the  wholly  depraved 
shrinks  away  from  other  spheres  of  the  globe 
chain,  some  of  which  are  actually  expanded  through 
the  spiritual  force  generated  by  the  Avatar. 

The  devils  cast  out  by  Jesus  and  his  disciples, 
were  certain  hopeless  creatures  who,  having  lost 
their  human  shape,  were  debarred  from  entering 
material  life  through  legitimate  channels,  but  who, 
to  gratify  their  debased  desires  for  physical  sen- 
sation, forced  an  entrance  through  the  human 
aura  whenever  possible.  This  they  did  either 
singly  or  in  groups,  as  witness  the  seven  devils 
that  obsessed  Mary  Magdalene. 

When  Jesus  had  cured  the  man  possessed  by  a 
legion  of  devils,  these  creatures  immediately 
realized  their  unfitness  for  the  human  form,  and 
so  asked  entrance  into  the  bodies  of  the  swine. 
This  the  Master  permitted,  because  the  wise  would 
understand  that  the  forms  of  these  devils  had 
become  wholly  animal,  and  possibly  swine-like. 

A  little  known  result  of  Jesus'  life,  ministry,  and 
supreme  sacrifice,  was  the  curtailment  of  the  power 
of  such  devils  through  the  contraction  of  Avitchi 

181 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

to  a  diameter  much  less  than  that  of  the  material 
globe.  The  words  of  the  devils  to  Jesus  as 
recorded  in  Matt.  8,  29,  "Art  thou  come  to  tor- 
ment us  before  the  time?"  had  reference  to  their 
future  imprisonment  beneath  the  crust  of  the 
earth.  As  the  result  of  their  confinement,  the 
world  for  centuries  has  been  free  from  a  form  of 
obsession  which  the  New  Testament  writers  evi- 
dently believed  in. 

The  majority  of  those  actually  in  Avitchi  have 
lost  much  of  human  shape,  and  more  of  human 
reason.  As  for  the  Black  Lodge,  its  members  are 
all  candidates  for  Avitchi,  to  whose  border  line 
multitudes  of  the  fellowship  have  gravitated;  but, 
like  cunning  animals,  they  avoid  the  trap.  How- 
ever, they  are  gradually  deteriorating,  and  even- 
tually will  be  drawn  into  the  eighth  sphere. 

Swedenborg  almost  always  proves  a  real  seer, 
providing  we  find  the  right  key  to  the  teaching 
examined;  but  that  key  perhaps  he  in  no  way 
would  acknowledge:  for  example,  we  acquiesce 
in  his  statement  that  one  object  of  the  Lord's 
assumption  of  the  human  was  the  reduction  of  the 
hells,  but  our  explanation  is  wholly  foreign  to 
his  philosophy. 

H. 


182 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

r 

LEVITATION 

I  ^HE  following  supplements  the  chapter  on 
-■-  Levitation  found  in  "Special  Teachings." 
When  ready  for  re-embodiment,  the  human  ego  is 
drawn  frofn  the  apex  of  the  subjective  arc  of  its 
cycle  to  successively  lower  conditions  by  desire  for 
them.  This  desire  eventually  brings  the  ego  to  the 
material  plane,  and  binds  it  to  a  physical  body 
whose  every  atom  is  surcharged  with  desire  for 
physical  life.  Moreover,  that  body  is  held  to  the 
solid  globe  by  the  desire,  or,  in  other  words,  the 
attraction,  of  the  earth's  every  physical  atom. 

During  one's  sleep,  the  grasp  of  the  physical 
body  upon  its  higher  principles  or  bodies  is  more 
or  less  weakened;  therefore,  the  buoyancy  of  these 
causes  them  to  rise  free  until  the  renewed  attraction 
of  the  awakened  physical  atoms  draws  these  bodies 
back  to  their  tenement. 

Theoretically,  it  is  possible  to  reverse  the  desire 
of  the  physical  body  atoms  for  their  more  ethereal 
associates.  In  those  rare  instances  where  this  is 
accomplished,  the  energy  employed  is  the  wholly 
purified  principle  of  spiritual  desire  peculiar  to  the 
buddhic  body.  The  experiences  of  certain  Catholic 
saints  include  seemingly  verified  instances  of 
levitation  during  moments  of  religious  ecstasy 
when  earthly  desire  was  nullified  by  its  high, 
spiritual  opposite. 


183 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

One  of  the  guarded  secrets  of  the  Initiates  con- 
cerns the  fact  that  the  ethereal  components  of  the 
triad  in  all  beings,  from  man  upward,  are  endowed 
with  the  potential  power  of  dominating  the  more 
and  more  ponderable  components  of  the  quarter- 
nary  in  every  kingdom  of  nature.  The  utmost 
degree  of  this  power  is  possessed  by  the  Solar 
Hierarchies  alone.  A  lesser  degree  can  be  employed 
by  the  planetary  rulers,  while  full  initiates  of  the 
White  Lodge  are  capable  in  a  more  limited  way. 
Initiates  seldom  use  this  power  upon  man,  because 
it  tends  to  inhibit  his  free  will,  and  so  to  retard  his 
progress  as  an  independent  and  responsible  being. 

That  the  Jewish  Initiate  understood  in  large 
measure  the  possibilities  of  this  spiritual  power,  is 
shown  by  his  memorable  saying:  "If  ye  have 
faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed,  ye  shall  say  unto 
this  mountain.  Remove  hence  to  yonder  place, 
and  it  shall  remove."  In  the  word  "faith," 
Jesus,  after  the  custom  of  the  Initiates,  concealed 
the  inner  truth  while  seeming  to  reveal  it.  Since 
none  of  Jesus'  disciples  has  yet  penetrated  his 
secret,  none  has  achieved  what  the  Master  promised 
as  the  literal  result  of  right  procedure. 

In  the  old  Grecian  story,  the  giants  piled  Pelon 
on  Ossa  in  a  vain  attempt  to  scale  the  heavenly 
Olympus,  and  overcome  the  gods  assembled  there. 
Beneath  this  fable  is  concealed  the  occult  truth 
that  by  the  exercise  of  the  polar  opposite  of  "faith," 
mountains  are  removable.     Were  it  not  for  the 

184 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

dedicated  ones  wjio  Hraw  their  circle  of  protection 
around  the  human  race,  such  catastrophes  would 
occur  to-day,  even  as  they  occurred  in  ancient 
Atlantis  when  the  Brotherhood  of  the  Shadow  put 
forth  a  concerted  effort  to  level  the  living  stones 
of  the  "Guardian  Wall."  In  Rev.  6,  14,  we  read: 
"And  every  mountain  and  island  were  removed 
out  of  their  places."  This  occurrence  at  the 
opening  of  the  sixth  seal,  was  brought  about 
through  "faith,"  because,  in  the  time  of  a  general 
judgment,  permission  so  to  employ  this  force  is 
granted  by  the  solar  Logos  to  the  planetary  Ruler. 

Concerning  the  stories  of  the  levitation  of  the 
physical  bodies  of  entranced  mediums,  we  would 
say  first,  that  if  these  stories  be  true,  then,  during 
that  entrancement,  the  atoms  of  those  bodies  were 
largely  deprived  of  their  desire  for  the  earth's 
material  atoms:  secondly,  that  whoever  caused 
the  levitation  were  discarnate  beings  freed  from 
desire  for  physical  life:  thirdly,  that,  under  the 
most  favorable  conditions,  the  combined  buddhic 
energy  of  the  discarnate  group  might  prove  ade- 
quate to  their  purpose. 

The  moving  of  furniture,  and  the  manipulation 
of  various  articles  in  the  seance  room,  are  not 
instances  of  the  levitation  here  described;  these 
phenomena  are  produced  by  more  or  less  mechan- 
ical means;  in  fact  by  rods  of  semi-astral  matter, 
caused  to  project  from  the  medium's  body,  and 


185 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

then  made  rigid  by  the  combined  will  and  desire 
of  the  discarnate  entities  present. 

The  vast  majority  of  the  feats  of  levitation 
witnessed  by  travelers  in  the  East,  are  mere  con- 
jurer's tricks,  and  if  the  small  minority  be  genuine, 
the  operators  are  necessarily  holy  men  who  have 
renounced  all  worldly  interests.  Inventors  have 
dreamed  of  a  mechanical  device  capable  of  neutral- 
izing the  gravitative  pull  of  the  earth;  but,  if  our 
few  hints  concerning  levitation  be  in  any  measure 
correct,  such  a  mechanism,  if  efficient,  will  to 
some  extent  be  a  super-physical  one,  that  is,  it 
must  act  in  conjunction  with  the  human  mind. 

H.  P.  B. 


ISHVARA 

ISHVARA  in  man  is  that  central  mystery,  the 
original  atom,  the  magnetic  nucleus,  around 
which  the  atoms  first  of  the  triad,  and  afterward 
of  the  quarternary,  were  assembled  through  a 
process  requiring  ages  for  its  completion.  As 
revealed  in  an  earlier  teaching  of  this  series,  the 
process  began  upon  the  highest  planet,  and  con- 
tinued on  successive  lower  ones,  and  was  finished 
in  our  humble  world. 

This  pilgrimage  of  the  evolving  human  was  due 
to  Ishvara  that  not  only  attracted  to  itself  man's 
components,   but   urged   him  on   from   planet   to 

186 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

planet,  until  his  appropriate  sphere  was  gained. 
Another  reason  why  man  chose  this  abode  is  the 
deeply  occult  one  that  the  Ishvara  of  the  earth 
entity  vibrates  in  sympathy  with  his  own. 

To  inner  sight,  man's  Ishvara  is  a  point  of  light, 
comparable  to  no  material  object  save  the  diamond 
of  somewhat  blueish  tint.  Moreover,  the  "dia- 
mond soul"  of  man  duplicates  in  a  minute  way 
that  "Cosmic  Seed"  whose  appearance  announced 
the  dawn  of  the  present  great  Kalpa.  Again,  this 
Ishvara  is  a  tone;  in  fact  so  minute  a  sub-division 
of  a  certain  note,  that,  while  every  member  of  the 
race  has  his  individual  tone  or  key-note,  these  sub- 
divisions collectively  constitute  humanity's  key- 
note; one  identical  with  that  of  the  earth  entity, 
whose  key-note  is  one  of  the  seven  forming  the 
Pythagorean  scale  of  the  planetary  spheres.  The 
"Cosmic  Seed" — ancient  ere  time  began — is  the 
archetypal  Ishvara,  the  original  nucleus  and  dia- 
mond point  of  a  universe  growing  through  succes- 
sive great  Kalpas.  Now,  at  the  heart  of  the  spirit- 
ual Sun,  this  Ishvara  radiates  in  vastly  intensified 
degree  the  glory  of  its  human  antitype. 

Students  should  disabuse  themselves  of  the 
notion  that  man,  as  at  present  constituted,  has 
lived  either  on  Mercury  or  Mars  or  Venus.  Were 
he  transferred  to  another  planet,  and  could  he 
adapt  himself  to  its  physical  conditions,  a  deep- 
seated    unrest    would    possess    him,    because    the 


187 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Ishvara  of  the  planetary  spirit  there  would  not 
harmonize  with  his  inmost  being. 

In  ages  to  come,  when  man  has  finished  his 
evolution  here,  he  will  find  his  Ishvara  grown  to 
octave  vibration  with  that  of  the  solar  being;  so, 
inevitably,  he  will  exchange  this  world  for  the  orb 
from  which  he  issued  as  a  merely  potential  creature. 

Because  necessary  to  each  other,  the  Ishvara 
of  the  earth  entity  and  that  of  the  human  race  as 
a  whole,  have  progressed  together  harmoniously 
for  millions  of  years;  but  when  entire  nations 
incline  their  hearts  to  evil,  the  earth  entity  mani- 
fests uneasiness  by  seismic  disturbances,  and  other 
convulsions  of  nature. 

Andrew  Jackson  Davis  located  the  Summer- 
land  of  departed  spirits  in  the  regions  of  the 
Galaxy,  while  the  orthodox  heaven  is  supposedly 
somewhere  among  the  stars  to  which  abode  Enoch 
was  translated,  and  Elijah  was  carried,  and  Jesus 
was  lifted  up.  On  the  other  hand,  the  deeper 
students  of  our  philosophy  understand  that  no 
human  being  can  break  from  the  magnetic  circle 
of  the  Ishvara  of  the  earth  entity,  until  the  day 
"BewithUs.y 

As  for  that  circle,  it  impinges  on  the  circum- 
ference of  the  circle  of  Mars.  At  this  boundary, 
the  repulsion  of  the  Martian  Ishvara,  together  with 
the  attraction  of  that  of  the  earth  entity,  tends  to 
force  every  imperfect  posthumous  soul  back  to  the 
material  plane.     Because  free  from  that  attraction, 

188 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

.      '^ 
evolved  beings  in  the  Nirvana   of  our  planetary 

chain    can,    at   will,    remain    for   ages   upon   the 

buddhic  plane. 

H.  P.  B. 

IN  CONCLUSION 

FINALLY,  a  few  words  concerning  inter-etheric 
forces,  and  their  employment  by  the  coming 
Avatar. 

The  axil  revolution  begun  by  the  nebula,  and 
continued  by  our  seven-fold  sun,  and  its  progeny 
the  seven-fold  planets,  was  communicated  to  the 
very  atoms  which,  in  construction,  almost  dupli- 
cate the  solar  system.  The  physical  atomic 
energy  confined  in  a  cubic  foot  of  matter  sur- 
passes any  material  force  thus  far  made  available. 

Were  the  scientist  endowed  with  more  than 
terrestrial  vision,  he  would  discover  that  the  pro- 
cedure of  the  physical  aspect  of  the  electrons  is 
repeated  on  higher  and  higher  planes  of  the  seven- 
fold atom.  Keely,  of  Motor  fame,  found  that  to 
deflect  to  mechanical  purposes  the  physical  com- 
ponents of  the  atom,  his  delicate  Vibrator  should 
be  re-enforced  by  that  most  delicate  of  instruments 
the  physical  brain;  but  he  died  without  making 
his  finding  useful,  or  even  complete. 

However  ingenious  and  sensitive,  no  strictly 
mechanical  device  can  free  the  inter-etheric  energy 
of  the  electrons;  nevertheless,  under  certain  con- 

189 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

ditions,  the  means  of  liberation  is  latent,  or 
partially  operative,  in  every  man.  One  require- 
ment of  his  success  is,  that  the  atoms  must  be 
incorporated  within  his  physical  body,  and  there 
imbued  with  his  qualities.  The  liberation  and  use 
of  the  super-physical  of  these  atoms,  make  man  a 
power  either  for  good  or  evil  in  the  world. 

As  a  seven-fold  being  like  unto  others,  but  far 
more  developed  and  capable,  Jesus,  in  his  healing, 
emanated  from  his  body  and  brain,  to  be  incorpo- 
rated in  other  organisms,  the  imbued  buddhic 
energy  of  certain  atoms.  As  great  intellectual 
leaders,  Plato  and  Aristotle,  in  similar  manner, 
emanated  a  manasic  energy  whose  moulding 
influence  endures  to-day. 

The  ancient  teachings  emanate  both  a  buddhic 
and  a  manasic  energy,  but,  because  of  the  tenacious 
influence  which  the  wholly  exoteric  dogmas  of  the 
Church  Fathers  were  exercising  upon  the  European 
peoples,  it  was  deemed  best  to  withhold  the  esoteric 
teachings  from  the  West,  until  the  way  for  their 
reception  had,  to  some  extent,  been  prepared  by 
Jacob  Boehme  and  Emanuel  Swedenborg,  and 
afterward  continued  by  Coleridge  and  Carlyle  in 
England,  and,  in  America,  by  Channing,  Emerson, 
and  other  representatives  of  the  New  England 
Transcendental  School.  On  the  other  hand,  the 
Brothers  of  the  Shadow  have  always  been  active 
through  such  tools  as  Alexander,  Caesar,  Napoleon, 
and  Wilhelm  II,  all  of  whom  put  forth  an  obsessing 

190 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 


r: 


kamic  force  inimical  to  that  brotherhood  of  man 
which  the  Master  inaugurated.  As  for  the  coming 
Avatar,  it  is  said  that  from  his  electrical  body,  the 
fore-runner  of  others  to  be,  the  buddhic  energy 
will  radiate  in  a  way  before  unknown  among  men ; 
therefore,  more  marvelous  works  than  those  of 
old  will  testify  to  his  sovereign  power  and  authority. 

When,  as  an  atom  of  spiritual  will,  each  unit  of 
the  human  family  was  separated  from  the  body  of 
some  member  of  a  certain  Solar  Hierarchy,  that 
atom  was  imbued  with  a  quality  which  would 
develop  during  its  entire  cycle  to  its  sun-source. 
Moreover,  that  nucleus  of  composite  man  received 
in  like  manner,  and  one  by  one,  the  pregnant  gifts 
of  all  other  Solar  Hierarchies.  Nor  did  man's 
divine  progenitors  cease  their  benefactions  with 
this  primal  giving.  Even  now  they  watch  over 
him,  and  for  his  spiritual  healing  they  radiate  to 
his  inner  self  the  liberated  energy  of  their  incorpo- 
rated atoms. 

The  above  teaching  discovers  the  inner  meaning 
of  the  Master's  promise:  "He  that  believeth  on 
me,  the  works  that  I  do  shall  he  do  also,  and 
greater  than  these  shall  he  do,  because  I  go  unto 
my  Father."  As  explained  in  an  earlier  chapter, 
the  Father  to  whom  Jesus  as  the  planetary  ruler 
would  go,  was  a  certain  hierarchy  of  the  Solar 
Logos.  After  this  union  of  Father  and  Son, 
augmented  means  of  material  and  spiritual  healing 
from  that  source  would  benefit  the  human  race. 

191 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

Any  son  of  man  who  identifies  himself  with  the 
Solar  Logos,  though  as  the  least  of  its  fellowship, 
is  an  appropriate  channel  through  which  the  divine 
influence  reaches  and  aids  his  human  brothers, 
whether  in  the  world,  or  the  intermediate  state. 
One  object  of  the  Avatars  which  appear  at 
suitable  astronomical  periods,  is  the  enlargement 
and  multiplication  of  those  channels  which,  in 
some  respects,  are  more  effective  if  formed  from  the 
earth  upward,  rather  than  from  the  Logos  down- 
ward. 

Evidently  the  earth  cannot  wholly  assimilate 
the  gifts  of  heaven,  unless  by  mutual  effort  it  be 
brought  into  harmony  with  its  source.  Equilib- 
rium once  established  between  the  two  worlds, 
mankind  enters  into  the  fulness  of  that  high 
correspondent  of  Edenic  times,  the  better  Golden 
Age  of  which  the  holy  men  of  old  have  often 
dreamed,  and  whose  beacon  of  promise  the  sages 
of  many  lands  have  discerned  afar,  and  concerning 
whose  glory  every  prophet  of  the  larger  truth  has 
authoritatively  spoken. 

Peace  to  all  beings! 

H. 


To  the  students  who  were  promised  the  earlier 
appearance  of  this  final  book  of  the  series  begun 
with  "Special  Teachings,"  some  explanation  is 
due.     "The  Heart  of  Things"  was  published  in 

192 


THE  DEEPER  MYSTERIES 

1914,  but  since  the  chapters  of  Vol.  Ill  were 
received  at  intervals,  and  because  of  other  delays, 
seven  years  separate  the  publication  of  Vol.  II 
and  Vol.  III. 

Now  it  appears  that  outward  circumstances  were 
not  responsible  for  this  delay,  for  the  Master 
intended  that  seven  years  should  separate  the 
issuance  of  the  two  books.  If  another  seven  years 
bring  about  the  enleaguing  of  nations,  and  so 
presage  enduring  peace  through  actual  or  else  pro- 
spective disarmament  of  the  world  powers,  the 
time  will  be  ripe  for  the  revealing  of  those  deepest 
mysteries  of  the  Kingdom  which  the  coming  uni- 
versal Teacher  will  communicate  orally  to  certain 
individuals  and  groups  of  his  followers,  who,  in 
turn,  will  dissemminate  them  among  the  prepared 
peoples  of  the  earth. 

E.  C.  F. 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


^ 


"01/2  0 '64. 


6^/yi 


LI).:i-100in-ll,'49(B7146»16)47« 


YB  21992 


r 


'/ 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


